·No text on this page.

·GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE,
BASED MAINLY ON VARARUCHI, HEMACHANDRA
AND PURUSHOTTAMA
D. C. Sircar
Carmichael Professor and Head of the Department
of Ancient Indian History and Culture,
University of Calcutta.
MOTILAL BANARSIDASS
DELHI :: PATNA :: VARANASI

·MOTILAL BANARSIDASS
BONGALOW ROAD, JAWAHAR NAGAR, DELHI-7
CHOWK, VARANASI-1 (U.P)
ASHOK RAJPATH, BANKIPORE, PATNA4 (BIHAR)
FIRST EDITION 1943
SECOND ENLARGED EDITION 1970
Price Rs, 25.00
PREKO IN IADIA SY SHANTILAL JAM AT SHRI JAINENDRA PREIS, BUNGALOW
ROAD, JAWARAR KADAR, DEL#1-7, AND PUBLISHED BY SUNDARIAL JAIN,
LOTTLAL BANARSIDASS, BUNGALOW ROAD, JAWAHAR NAGAR, DBZ91-7

·To
the Sacred Memory of my Mother
त्यक्तस्य प्राप्तमोक्षाय मात्रे निराश्रयस्य मे।
संसारदावदग्धस्य सुतस्येयं नमस्कृतिः ॥

·No text on this page.

·PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION It is a great satisfaction to me that the first edition of this work was chausted in a comparatively short period of time, but, although its copics were not available in the market for many ycars, various factors stood in the way of the speedy publication of a second cdition. Now those difficulties have been overcome and an enlarged edition of the book is placed in the hands of the students of Prakrt inscriptions, for whom it was primanly intended The Index and the Glossary of Prakrit words have bcen compiled by Sri B P. Mishra, MA, of the Centre of Advanced Study in Ancient Indian History and Culture, Calcutta University I have also received some assistance from Dr S. Bandyopadhyay and Sm K. Bajpeyz, also of the Centre My sincere thanks are due to all of them. D. C. Sırcar 645, New Aliporc, Calcutta-53 15.8.70

·No text on this page.

·CONTENTS Subject Pago PREFATORY NOTE ... INTRODUCTORY NOTE 1 CHAPTER I THE VOWELS 8 NOTES. Phonecic Changes Prākacaprakāśam Pali 14 16 CHAPTER 1 SINGLE CONSONANTS 22 23 31 NOTES Prākritaprakāśa--Pāli CHAPTER III THE CONJUNCTS NOTES Prākricaprakāśa--Pāli CHAPTER IV. MISCELLANEOUS RULES (Sandhi, Taddhita, ecc.) NOTES: Prākcicaprakāśa—Pālı-Hemiachandia- Epigraphic Prakrit 33 39 CHAPTER Y. DECLENSION OF NOUNS 42 NOTES Präkritaprakāśa-Pall-Hemachandia- Epigraphic Prakrit CHAPTER VI DECLENSION OF PRONOUNS AND NUMERALS 54 NOTES Prakritapraka –Palt-Hemachandra- Epigraphic Prakrit 62 69 CHAPTER VII. CONJUGATION NOTES • Prakrit Moods and Tenses --Prākritaprakāśa Pālr-Hemachandra-Epigraphic Prakrit 74 ·( 7 ) Subject Page CHAPTER VIII. PRAKRIT SUBSTITUTES FOR SANSKRIT ROOTS 81 1 IT NOTES: Prākṣitaprakasa - Hemachandra CHAPTER IX. INDECLINABLE PARTICLES 89 91 94 NOTES: Hemachandra ... SUPPLEMENTARY CHAPTERS CHAPTER X. PAISACHI 94 96 97 NOTES: Hemachandra-Chūlıkā Paisachi CHAPTER XI. MAGADHI NOTES: Hemachandra—Ardha-Māgadhi CHAPTER XI. SAURAŠENI 100 IOI NOTES: Hemachandra . 105 APPENDIX PURUSHOTTAMA: Sauraseni Bhāshā-Prāchyā Bbashā~ Avanci Bhāskā—Māgadhi Bhasha-Sakāri Vibhäsha-Chãņdāli Vibhāshām ſābari Vibhäsham Takkadesiyā Vibhāshā-Nāgaraka Apabhramśa- Vrāchada and Other Apabhramśas-Kaikeya Paisāchika --Saurasena and Other Paiſachikas HEMACHANDRA: Apabhramsa 106 121 ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA . 125 ·PRRFATORY NOTE (First Edition) i The present work forms a sort of supplement to the Prakrit portion of the Select Inscriptions bearing on Indian History and Civilization, Vol. I, to which the author originally intended to append it. As a matter of fact printing of the earlier sections was almost complete before it was decided to publish the following pages as a separate volume The aim of the author is principally to introduce the Prakat language to students who have to study the epigraphs written in chac language. An attempt has been made in these pages to describe Prakrit as it was known to the earlier grammarians Vararuchi, Kāryāyana and Bhämaha, wich special reference to Pālı, Epigraphic Prakrit and the works of such medieval authorities as Hemachandra and Purushottama. The author's scheme will be clear from a glance at the notes appended to the chapters on declension and conjugation. As for instance, declension of a number of noun bases has been provided in the notes on Chapter V, in a tabular form, not only according to the system of Vararuchi, but bas also been quoted from Pak, Epigraphic Prakmu and the grammar of Hemnachandra The minor Prakrit dialects described by Hemachandra and Purushottama have been discussed either in the notes on relevant chapters or in the Appendix IE the following pages be of some use to the students of Prakrit inscriptions, the auchor will consider his labours amply rewarded.

·( X)
Owing to inconvenience caused by domestic troubles and
che abnormal situation now prevailing in the country, the
author has not been able to avoid misprints and errors. For
thesc le craves the indulgence of readers. Any suggestion
for improvmg the usefulness of the work will be most
welcome.
पूर्वावार्यप्रन्या नोक्सटाः कुर्यता मया शारुम् ।
तानवलोक्येदाच प्रयतचं कामत. सुजनाः ॥
अथवा भृशमपि सुजन. प्रथयति दोषार्णवाद्गुणं राष्ट्रा।
नीचख द्विपरीतः प्रकृतिरिय साध्यसाधूनाम् ।
Department of Ancient
Indian History and Culture,
Calcutta University
The 2016 March, 1943.
DINES CHANDA SINCAR

·A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE INTRODUCTION to Prakrit or the Prakrita-bhatha indicates the common or ordinary specch, or the language of the common People The word prakrila, literally "nonthis between difference artificial, and thc language the points bc artificial It literary or ceremomal language that was thought to generally believed that Prakrit is merely a corrupt form of the Sanskrit language. This vion has been found to be erroneous The common speech of the Vedic Aryans which apparently difforod in some respects from the literary language of the Samhatás (that was gradually becoming archaic) 18 20 doubt the origin of the so-called Prakrit language. The ordinary speech of & people is liable to gradual change in course of time. The language of the common people of the early Vedic age changed continually and after several centuries assumed the form which we call Prakrit Sanskrit (=wumshrita, the refined speeol) 28 the roformod, literars and elegant form of the same language at an early stage of its development This refined language was based on the apeech of the cultured poople (dushta), standardized by grammarians, the school of Panini (c 6th century BC) of Gandhāra having been especially responsible for its final and stercotyped form Great religious teachers like Gaulama the Buddha and Vardhamina Mabävira, 28 also their tollonera, preached their doctrines in the ordinary speech of the people. Prakrit was also the courtlanguage in early times Those are some of the causes that led to the growth of a polished and literary form of Prakrit which 18 known from opigrapbic, classical and grammatical litoratare. Pāli, the scriptural language of the Binajāna Buddhists and Arsha-Prakrito (usually called ardha-Magadhn' the language of the early Jain Sütras are also similar literary dialects based on Prakrit, I toonomy of effort or tendency to simplification, progressivo rolincmont in courts, citios, ctc , softening influence of the climato and the ipfiuence of non-Aryan languages on Indo-Aryan speech-these are supposed to have causod the Pralntic changes The datire caso-affis, tho dual number, the imporfect perfect and aorist tenses, declensions excepting the type of the a-stem, conju. gations ascopting the type of tho bhrādi class, etc, etc roro gradually disapearing from the common speech of tho peoplo 2 Tho language of tho Jain religious litoraturo is not tho samo as the socalled Ardha-Mügadhi of Sanskrit dromas. The language of the Digambara canon 18 called Jain Sauraseni, while the non-canonical books of the Sietāmbaras are written in what 18 called Jam Mahārüsbţri.

·2 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGC Plilologists have divided the history of the Indo-Aryan languages into three periods, 11% Old, Middle or Medieval, and New The speech of the Old Indo-Aryan (OTA) period 18 represented by the language of the Vedas as well as tlie spoken dialects on which the diation of the Epics and also the highly polished (samskrita) literary language called Sanskrit were based The Medieval or Middle Indo-Aryan (MIA) peisod 18 represented by Pali and the Prakııts comprising all dialerts of the age beginning with tho time when certain plonstic changes and grammatic sariations bad produced & language different from OIA, down to the time when further pbonetic changes and break up of the old grammatical tradition und led to the gronth of a new type of language similar to that of the modern Indo-Aryan dialects which represent the Now Indo-Aryan (NCA) period The Prahnt period 18 further divided into three stages, viz Old, Medieval i Middlo, and Late The Old Prakrit stage includes Pālı, and the Pinkrit of the insuliptions, of the oldest Jain Siltras and of early Sanskı it diamas like those of Asyaghosha The Middlo Prakrit stage as represented by the Prahrit of the classical Sanskuat drçmas, of works like Hâla's Sattasal and Gunachza's Brhathatha, and of tho Prakrit gramınars. Unfortunately no sufficiently old Mos of caily works like those of Kalidasa are available, and tho DIss at oui disposal are not quite reliable for the Prakı its. A literary dialect called A pabhramsa is known from the 6th and 7th centuries A D , but the Lato or the full fledged Apablıra insa stage nas reached by the ordinary colloquial specch when the Pralrit of tue dramas and grominars had already becomo archaic as also starcoty pod owing to tho efforts of grammarions. The living Apabhramsa dialects no doubt represent the earliest stage of the modern Indo-Aryan languagos Apaburamsa 13 elaboi ately described by Lemochandia in tho 12th century AD, but the Muslim chronu lera speak of verses in the Lughat (or Janoun) Hindvī (1.6 , Hindi) composed by thio Obandella contemporary of Sultan Mahmùi (097-1030 A D) 'Amir Khusraw ofers to Ma sūd ibn Sad (0.1191 or 1180 A D ) as all author of Hincli verses Indian grammarIB118 have usually approached the Prakrit language from their stand on Sanskrit grammai, because their works nere usually meant for the students of Sanshrit drenuas who were expected to have a fair knowledge of the Sanskrit language and graminar Piakut words and roots vero therefore dırıded into threc (IAS&OS, viz tat-54MQ, (those sluch here no literal difforence with Sanskuit words and 100ts), tad-bhara (those which are apparently derired from Snuskrit), and desi oi desaja (those which have no real or apparent relation with Sanskrit). The jules of Pmkrit granimar are also shaped ofter the pattern of those of Sanskrit grammat ·3 & GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Scholars linze recognised the existence of two Indian schools of Prakrit grammarians belonging respectively to the west and the east. The former 18 80metimes called the School of Vālmīki and the latter that of Vararuobi To the western school belong the Sūtras traditionally ascribed to the author of the Ramayana (though in its present form it is apparently a late work composed or compiled by Trivikrama), and its commentaries the Prahnta-vyökarana by Trivikrama (c 13th century AD), the Shadbhasha-chandnka by Lakshmidhara (16th century) and the Präsrita-räparatåra by Suphardja 1 The earliest known Prakrit grammar of the western school is the eighth chapter of tho Siddha-hema-dabdanufasana by the Jeun polymath Hemachandra (1088-1172 A D) of Gujarat, whose autras are independent, but follow the same system To the eastern school of Prakrit grammarians belongs the Prūhiita-prahasa by Vararuchi who is tradıtonally known to have been one of the Niac Gems of the court of the king Vikramaditya (=Chandra Gupta II, 376-414 AD) The earliest commentaries on this FOLK are the parkieta-manjarī by Kūlyiyana (c 6th-7th century A. D.) and the Manorama by the Kashmuan Bhámaha (c 7th-8th century):* Some scholars believe that Katyayana was another name of Vararuchi or that he was the real author of the PP It is however possible to suggest that the work was actually composed in the glorious days of classical Sonskrit dramn about the time when the works of Kalıdāsa (4th-5th century AD) were on the stage, but the first compilation of the sutras may have been due to Katyāyana Later important works of this school are the Prahrita-hūmadhenu (comm, Prakita-lanhestaru) by Lenke$vala, the last chapter of the Sanhshiptasüra bj Kromadīsvara, tuo Prahoita safljivant by Vasantarāja, the Prah itänusāsana by Purushottama (12th century) of Bongal, the Prahoita-halpataru bs Bāmasarmi (e 17th century) of Bongal and the Prührta-sarvasva by Mirkanglesa (c 17th century) of Origea Mārkandeya refers to the following authorities on the subject SĀkalya, Bharata, Kohale, Vararuchi, Bhāmaha, Vagantarāja and others Tho two schools of Prakrit graminarians differ from each other in many rcspocts The most important points of difference are that their ganas rarols agree and that their accounts of the Pailiohi Prakrit are mutuolls soconsistopt The western school has its own Paikāchi with several dialects and treats the Paisāchi of the castern school as an insignificant variety called tho Chūlıkā I Hc flourished in the 14th century according to Wintermiiz, but may be later than Bhattoji Dikpila of the 17th century according to Kath though he onginally (HIL, Iol III, Part 11, p. 450, notc) accepted the said date (HSL, P 434) ? That Katy&zana u carlier than Bbåmaba is not only suggested by the three interpolated chapters (PP, X-XI!) recognised by the latter, but also by some stras wbich the two commentators reed differently, o IV, 23, V, 5; VI, 31, 94; VIII, 2, etc ·4 A GRAMMAR ON THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Paiádohi, while the Paiſāchi of the exstera school has seven different dialects none of which agrees with any of its varieties desoribed by the westerners. Some other works on Prabnt grammar are Chanda's Prakrita-lakshana (considerably old, according to scholars), Arishikesa's Prikrita-vyäharana, Durgãohārya's Shasbhasha-rupa-malika, Seshakrishna's Prikrita-chandnha, Appayadīkshita's Prakrita-manı-dipa, the Prihrita-lakshara ascribed to Pānuni, the Shadbhashan mafjari, the Shadbhasha-vichāra, the Shadbhäsha-suvantādaría, etc, Some of the works on Prakrit grammar ere lost Excepting certain sections of Bharata's Natyasastra', the text of which is extremely corrupt and useless for practical purposes, the earliest estaut Prakrit grammar is the PP All other extent torka rere written when Prakrit was already a dead language. These later authors had no doubt traditions to help them ; but the real authorities for their rules, so far as they added to the rules of old grammariada (osady of whose works lost), were Prakrit works (then surviving) of authors who vere long since dead They formed their roles by an analysis of the forms contained in these works The value of the rules of the later grazmerians therefore depended largely on the Ms material at their disposal, and it is not impossible that in some cases at least they have been misled by wrong readings in the blog · As the earliest Prakrit grammar, probably written in a period when Prakrit was still a living lenguage, the PP bas a value of its own That it cannot explain all the peculiarities of the Prakrit language used in lnsoriptions (belonging to the period ranging from the 3rd century BC to the 4th century A D) or in classical Sanskrit dramas (whose Miss aro much influenced by the traditions established by later Prakrit grammarians) seems to be due to the facts tbat the provinaal peculiarities of Inscriptional Prakrit were possibly ontside its scope and that in point of date the PP. stands midway between the two glasses of literature. Are I In its present form, however, the VS which mentions Mahārāshtra cappot be earlier than the 5th-6th century A.D. Reference to the dramatic Prakrits, the Mägedbi, Aranti, Prāchyā, Sauraseni, Ardha-Māgadbi, Babliki and Dakshinätyā as bhäsha, and the Sākāri, Abhiri, Chandāli, tābari, Drāmili Rod Andhri as dibhasha suggests a considerably later date 2 Hemachandra's hitapala (IV, 810, infra, X, notes) seems to be a mistake for kutayata See infra, 97. 3 It must be admitted that some inscriptional forms can be explained by B later grammar, but not by the PP, 60, the form tūththa (Pallava); cf. Hem , I. 104 The conjuncts used 10 Agokon records as well as in the Kbaroshthi ins cannot be explained by the PP, but for some of them, cf. Hem., infra, XI, notea. The Prakrit grammars were majaly written for the dramatic Prakrits.

·A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 5 It is interesting to note that the earliest Prakrit grammer is only the first nine chapters of the extent PP, which have been commented on by Katyāyana 1 Vararuchi and Katyāyana therefore recognised only one standard form of the literacy Prakrt language and ignored the regional or tribal peculiarities as sush. This standard Prakrit, described by later grammarians as the Alabārdsbtri variety of Prakrit speech, seems to have been a sort of Lingua Franca more or logo intelligible to the stage-audience in different parts of India Chapters X-XI of the PP, dealing respeotively with the Pašichi and Māgedhi dialects, were added to the original work either by Bbāmaba himself or by an unknown grammarian who lived between Kätyāyana and Bhēmaha Chapter XII of the PP which describes the Saurasen Prakrit has not been commented on even by Bhimabe and is thus a stull later interpolation, although the ex.stence of Saurasenī 18 recognised by the author of ch &, 2 and ch &I,% But these three supplementary chapters were probably added to the PP. before the time of Hemachandra who in his grammar deals not only with Maharashtri, Sauraseni, Māgadhi, Ardha- Māgadhi, Paisachi and Chühkā Passách, but also with Apabhramia But the conventional number of the varieties may have been actually higher about thu time: The Sahitya-darpana (14th century) refers to the deprauoni, Maharāshtri, Māgadhi, Ardha-Māgedhi, Prāobya, Ayantıkā, Dākslinätyā, sakāri, Välbiki, Drividi, Abhiri and Ohändāli varieties of the Prakrit language, the Prakrita-lattlefvara enumerates Udichi, MabirAshțri, Māgadbi, Mißr-Ardha- Māgadhi, Bākābhiri, Srivasti, Drāviði, Audriya, Påbohētyā, Priobyā, Vahlika, Rantika, Dakshinētyi, Pezsächi, Avanti and Sauraseni , while the Prakritachandrika, refors not only to Mahārishţri, Avanti, Sauraseni, Ardha-Magadbi, Vähliki, Magadbi, Dāksbinātyajā and Apabbramga, but also to the 27 varieties of Apabhramsa, suoh as Vrachada, Lāta, Vardarbba, Upanagara, Nāgara, Varvara, Ävantya, Pāžobila, Tákka, Mālava, Kaikaya, Ganda, Audra, Daire (Haiva, HarmavataP), Pāúchátya, Pandya, Kauntala, Sarmhala, Kähngh, Prãohya, Kirnáta, Kåñaba, Drāvida, Gaurjera, Abhira, Madhyadesiya and Vaidala Lakahmidhara again say8 that the Puzbãohi language was spoken in the Påndys, Kekeya, Vāblika, Sahya, Nepāla, Kauntala, Sudess, Bhota, Gandhāra, Haiva (Haimaveta?) and Kannojada (Kamboja or Kanauji) countries It will be seon that this regional or tnbal clasification : not quite satisfactory The grapamulans who lived after Vararachi and Katyayana had no doubt to recognise the growing provincial or dialectic influence on Praknt Mas and on the pronunciation of Prakrit words and conventional traditions (not always quite scientific) were gradually taking shape As Praknt was then a dead language, it 4 no wonder that the author are often mutually inconsistent They are somctures unable to I See infra, P 54 2 Cf the account given by Purushottama, a contemporary of Hernachandra, in the Appendix, pp 106 ff Dandin's Käypadarsa, I 32-38, which probably belongs to the 7th century AD, characterises Apabhramsa as the speech of the cowherds and others, And meations it separately from Prakrita of which Mahäråshpl, Saurasenl, Gaudí, Lar and "umilar others are referred to. Dandur mentions Paisachi as she bhula-bhasha (language of the gobima).

·6 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 3 demonstrate the actual difference betweon to o dialeots and vaguely characterise them as having sühshma-bheda. It 18 apparent that some late wiiters referred to the early stages of the modern Indian languages (including Dravidian languages more or less influenced by Indo-Aryan) as Prakrit or A pabhramsa But primarily the regional or tribul classification seems to have been based only on some important (but not in all casos compulsors) peculiarities of a dialect A study of the inscriptions and the modern dialects which can both be olassified regionally and in many cases also trabally shows that the classification faroured by grammarians Is not quite scientific and satisfactory. It 18 to be noted that insoriptions and diolects holanmog to Mabc. răshtra, Magadha and Sūraseng bave characteristics other than those of the 80-called Mahārāsltii, Magadhi and Sauraseni Prakrits Note, & , thonula regarding the use of n for . As regards the dubious nature of some grammatical traditions, re may also point to the ya-stutt It 18 said that when a consonaut is elided, Mahārāshtri usually retains the inherent a, but Ardha-Māgadbi makes it ya This iwe is repudiated not only by mo lern Marathi, but also by inscriptions from the Mahārāshtra area of någa=ndya (Nenaghat), räjä=rāya (Nazaghet, Bagim ), otc? As regards the Magadhi substitution of r bs l, zt has been rightly pointed out that "the mordern dialecta of Bihar and Bengal bare not replaced every r with an! Perhaps this rule for dramatic Māgadhi 18 contentional exaggeration of a marked tendency of the Eastern dialects." Some of the linguistic peculiarities attributed to the Late or Apabbramsa period or even to later date oro again actually noticed 10 vely old inscriptions, C. 0. pandarasa for panchadasa in the Hathigucaphī inscription (about the end of the 1st cent BC), of. Pālı pannarasa, Prakrit pannarasa, pannaraha, Hindi pandral (*pandaraha) Of also the inscriptional fornos tera, choda, athāra (Nágárjunikonda, 3rd cent AD), etc It is possible to get together an enormous number of grammatical for ins from tho Prakrit inscriptions, to discover a system under which they can be arranged and to writo a grammar of Inscriptional Prakrit after European or the orthodox Indian model But the aim of the author of the presont work 38 not so much to write a grammar of the Inscriptional Prakrst as to draw the attention of students to a comparative study of the Prakrit language found in inscriptions, literary Forks and grammars It 18 hoped that the sütras of the PP with comments on their relations with other forms of Prakrit 1 Hem , I, 180 allows ya-fruta for Mabärāshtri only when the preceding vokel 18 a For ya-sruti in Asoban records, of bhikhupāyt, alathiya, eto. Páli. Anayıta, etc. The change of; to y 18 a Diagadhi characteristic (infra, XI, 4) ·7 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE. spcech would soryo this purpose fairh satisfactorily. An intelligont student would be able moreover to frame Is On N rules for a sheleton yrahman of the language of the selected Piakut records with the help of the void-for-word Sanskrit chhūya supplied with all of them But the following fuots would suggest thut a comprehensile grammar of 111sca i ptional Prabut may prove ratber conples to persons for whom this book 18 actually intended The Selection represents only a fragmont of the Inrge number of Prakrit inscriptions so far discos o ed and does not offer all the peculantics of Inscriptional Prahrit Iliere are in many cases mistahes (apparent or douhtful) due to the scuibe oz the engrajer many inscriptions the language is more or less influonced bs Sanskrit Some of the dialects represented (eg, the language of the Contral Asian documents) can only be treated sopararely In a large number of records whose pre-ersation 18 zlot exceptionally satisfactory, the son el-maiks jud the unusvāra aro doubtful Early epigrapbic records hare usually avoided the use of double consonants and sometimes aleo of the anuavüra and of coujuncts, though all of them were Apparently pronounced in reading out the epigraphs Luscriptions written in the Kbaroshthi script hare usualls no ū, i, u, eto, which serc no doubt pronounced They moroot or freoly nodiiy the sound of a consonant by a sign resembling the subscript 1 A noten orthy fonture of the inscriptional Prakrt 18 the abundant use of the sviithiha ha and the Dravidic pame-buffixes amraha and umnila with occasional use of tho sūpeksha and mayü1q-vyamsaha sanasus It is also to be borne in mind that the inscriptions are earlier than the PP Elision of congonants thereforo not universal, but conjugational forms of various tenses, etc., are used more frequently. Transformation of the soDent into surd and of the surd into sonant in bome districts where sometimes the aspirates lose their aspiration (due to Dravidian or Iranian infuence) and nonaspirates are aspirated 18 also noticed Gf india, X-XI, notes In these pages we lase folloned the text of Bhimabo & Munoramū as given in the PP, edited by E B Cowell (London, 1868) and that of Katyayana's Prūbrita-mafjari as given in the PP edited by B K Chatterjes (Caloutta, 1924) Examples bave been quoted from other works, especially Pali grammar and the Prakrit grammar of Hemachandra (Bomb Sans Pr Ser, No XL, 1996, ed R Piscbel, Halle, 1877) Authors later than the 12th century AD bave however been only occassionally quoted, that is to say, their treatment of a particular dialect has not been elaborately followed As for 1agtance, our account of Pazsächi, 18 based on Voraruch pad Hemachandra and late writers like Märkandeya and Ramsgarmi bave been practically ignored No attempt bas been made to make a gara exhaustive, as the authorities differ widely on this ·8 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE point and as variations to a rule are found 10 literaturo and 10scriptions It may be noted that in referring to inscriptional words we have sometimes used double consonants instead of the single consonant of the original and have also red the siga resembling sub spt ge used to modify the sound of a COMBOnent. वररुचि-कृतः प्राकृत-प्रकाशः प्रथम परिच्छेदः।-अजविधिः ॥ Chapter l-The Vowels. Chapters I-IX describe the standard literary Prakrit which was known to later writers as the Mahārāshţrī vanety of Prakrit This name refers to Mahnrashtra, the modern Marăthā country The Dame Mahārāshtra 18 however not much earlier than the 5th-6th century A.D Mahārāshtri was considered to be the Prakrit par ercellence It is supposed to have represented the Deccen, 1e the land to the south of the Madhyadece which is said to have been represented by the Saurasoni Prakrit By convention, Mahārishtri u the language of poetry and Savraseni that of prose In dramas, ladies of rank coatere in Sauraseni, but use Dabātāshtri in songs wraca: 11811 "As regards the first & in a word." This is an adhıhürasütra (1 e, one having authority to be implied in succeeding Sutras) of which "the first" applies to all sutras of the chapter erceptangs.14 and 28, while "as regards a" onls to Sutra: 2-9. a renty TRI In the words samriddh, eto, a 18 optionally used for the first a The samriddhyüdr-gana is an alriti-gana, 12 & class of words that is to be determined by observing the forms used in standard works. समृद्धि-समिद्धी, सामिद्धी; प्रकट पर्ड, पाथर्ड प्रसुप्त-पसुतं, प्रसिद्धि पसिद्धी; पासिद्धी; eto For rules regarding the charge of sngle consonants and conjuncts, see infra, II-IV इद् ईषत्-पक्क-सम-वेतस-यजन-मृदङ्गागारेषु ॥ In the seven words wetara, etc , i 18 substituted for the first a-optionally according to K, but compulsorily according to Bh ईषत् ईम, इसि , पक्क-पक, पिक; खम-सिविणो, सविणो ; वेतस- वेडिसो, वेडसो (II.S); व्यजन=विश्रणो, वणो ; मृदा भुइगो, मुअंगो; श्रद्वार-इङ्गालो, अङ्गालो ॥ Hom ललाट-णिडालं, ण्डालं | Ins. मना=मिन ; मध्यम ममिम ; सुदर्शन सुदिसना; राजाज्ञप्त-राजाणितो; एतस्य एतिस; दिवस-दिविस; बात-बाठि; तस्स- पामुत्तं;

·A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE १ . विस | Also त्रिशतमके -तिशततम-विशतिमए; चतुर्दशी-चतुदिसि ; अष्ट अष्टि , अधअजि ॥ व्य of Un actually belongs to the section on conjuncts (ch. III) Chan/re,III,2, notes लोपोऽरण्ये In the word aranya, the first as eluded. अरण्य-प्रणं | Bee an/ra, s 17(a) CE. Ins. अपि-पि, वि; अहम् अहक-हक, अपस्तात्र हेतु Also इति ति . इदानी दाणि इव, एवम्व , उपवसथ-पोसथ ; उदक-दग; उपान्त-वंति; एनम् ॥ Hem अलावु, वू-लाउ, लाळ ॥ Ins खल-खु(स्लु), खो shows omissions of the unaccented vowed cr also चु(-च-चEs9) ॥ ए शय्यादिषु ॥५॥ In the words fayys, ote , e n sustituted for the first a शय्या सेना , सौन्दर्य-सुन्दरं ; लयोदश-तेरह ; उत्कर-उक्केरो आश्चर्य-अच्छेरै पर्यन्त पेरन्त । वलि वेल्लो ॥ Ins. मर्यादा मेनाताअन्तःपुर-अतेउर (Pali अन्तेपुर ; Herm. अन्देउर), निश्चय=निश्चय | Note that the substitution of a by u has been ignored of Ins उदुपान , मोख्यमुत , प्रचु , भगवतु ; तुतो , सबबु , आपुणो , विवदु : रजधर्म ; घड; अवगमुक , उचवुच ॥ Rem प्रथम पुरम, पुढम, पढुम , खण्डित-बुडिओ, खडिओ ॥ Cr. also नमस्कार-नमोकारो, परसर-परोप्परं ।। Note that in Sanskrit U and 2 are shorter forms of a and & respectively, but the vowel preceding a conjunot 18 always short in Prakrit. ओ वदरे देन ॥क्षा In the word vadara, the first a, together with d and its inherent vowel, becomes o 4 u लवण-नवमलिकयो बैन ॥७॥ var lect. नवमालिक० ॥ In the words lavana and navamallıld (or navamälika) the first a, together with u and its vowel, becomes 0 लोणं, गोमल्लिा (or गोमालिया) of the feature called samprasaiana (antra, notes) Halhazitat ar 11611 In the two words, maydra and mayatha, the first a together with the syllable ya becomes o optionally मयूर-मोरो, मउरो; मयूख मोहो, मऊहो ॥ Ins मजूर (Afokan) || agutagerie At 11811. In the two words, chaturthi and chaturdaft, tho irst atogether with the syllable tu becomes o optionally. चतुर्थी-चोत्थी, चउत्पी, चतुर्दशी चोदही, चदही ॥ In चवुथ , चतुदिसि ।। अन् आतो ययादिषु ॥१०॥ In the words yatha, ete, a is optionally substatuted for a यथा-जह, जहा; तथा वह, तहा प्रस्तार-पत्थरो, पत्यारो; प्रात:

·10 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKNIT LANGUAGE .. - पठनं, पाउअं; तालबन्तक-तलवेण्ट, तालवेण्टअं; उतखात-उम्मश्र, उक्खाअं • चामर- चमरं, चामरं ; प्रहार पहरो, पहारो; चाटु-चड्डु, चाड, दावाग्नि दवग्गी, दाबग्गी खादित-ख, खाइमं । संस्थापित-संठविश्र, मंठाविनं, हालिक-हलिओ, हालियो । इत् सदादिषु ॥११॥ In the words radi, ete , ! is optionally substituted for . सदा-सइ, सभा; तदा-तह, ता; यदा-जइ, जया dna, II, || ct Ins करमिन ; विपटिपादयमीन ॥ 40 नमकेरो अहुनो, अहोनो | Hem मान-मेत आसारो, ऊसारो द्वार देरं ॥ इत एत् पिण्ड-समेषु ॥१२॥ In words like prnila (te, when t is follored by a conjunct, according to Bh ), e (bhort c) is optionally snbstituted for 2 fruc= पेण्ड, पिण्ड , निद्रा-गेहा, गिद्दा , विष्णु बेण्हु, विगहु ॥ I si. note, S. 19. Iny इष्ट- यिठो, एक-येव, etc are due to the late feature अभ्य ॥ For e becomingt, of. infra, S.34. अत् पथि-हरिदा-पृथिवीषु ॥१३॥ In the three words, pathen, ote , as substituted for : पथिन्-पहो; हरिद्रा-हलद्दा (Hem हलही, हलद्दा, हलिही, हलिहा, Enfra, II 30,V.24) पृथिवी-पुहवी (Hem पुहई, पुढवी) |Hem I,88 Cnfra, Srg, note इतेस्तः पदादेः॥१४॥ In the word ttt, when at the beginning of a sentence, Q 19 substituted for the 1 which follows the t (1 e iti becomes tQ, of II, 2) optionally according to Bh इति विकसन्य. चिरम्-इन विश्रसन्तीउ चिरं ॥ I 18 suggested that the sole does not apply to such cases as fart: sfarfquiffin K. rends आदेः (वाक्यादेः) instead of पदादेः ॥ Hem., I, I. उद् इक्षु-वृश्चिकयोः ॥१५॥ In the two words, skslert and vrisekrka, e 13 mbstatuted for 1 इक्षु-उच्छू, वृश्चिक-विच्छो (or विछुओ)॥ Hem. जहुदिलो, जहिद्विल्लो ।। Of In/ra, B 39, notes mer: 118€ll O (as also u) 29 substitnted in the word durdha when it a used with the root krt. द्विधाकृत-दोहाइ, दुहाइधं; द्विधाक्रियते-दोहाइनइ, दुहाइनइ (VII,1 ईत् सिंह-जिह्वयोश्च ॥१७॥ In the two words , sumha and rhea, 3rs substituted fort जिहा जोहा सिंह-सीहो | Notes (a) A long rorel followed bya conjunct becomes short मार्ग मग्गो ॥ Khas दीर्घस्स हखवा नित्या संयुशोत्तरता afe (on PP, IV, 1), of Home: funt 11915811 (2) When the length of the Sorel 18 retained, the conjunct bocomes & single consonant by partial elinion .

·A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 11 ईश्वर-इस्सर, ईसर ॥ (3) Sometimes a short Touel follorod by a conjunct becomes long and the conjunct bocomes a single consonant by partial clision. जिह्वा-जीहा . विश्वस्त्र-वीसत्य ; विश्रम्भ-वीसम्म । Ins. ऋषभदत्त-उसमदात; वर्ष-वास श्रागत्य-प्रागाच; चिकित्सा-चिकौछा ; इन्द्र ईद, सप्तम सातम; रज्जुक-राजूक ।। Khas हखस्यापि कचिदीर्घः। () When the anusvara is cluded, it learas a short Lonel longthened सिह-सीह ॥ Ins सिहल-सीहल ; सडवीसति , वीस ; वंशवास ॥ 1 bis is due to the fact that anusura nos considered cqual to a nasal Consonant Hom. allso सिंघो , संघारो, सिंहदत्तो flete cs) In some cases the towel instead of being longthened takes an anusiūla (cfnfra, II, 36, IV, 16) अश्रु-अंसु ॥ इवे लोपः ॥१७ क॥ The | In tva is always eluded. राजा इव-राश्राव ।। This Sūtra 18 omitted by Bh इतः पानीयादिषु ॥१८॥ In the rords pantya, ste, . s substituted for the finstr. पानीय पाणिय; अलीक-अलि'; तदानीं ताणिं, करीष-करिसो, तृतीय-तइयं द्वितीय-दुइअं; गभीर-गहिरं ॥ Ins. दुतिय, वितिय ॥ CL इदानी- Saurasenा दाणिं-Ins दानि (Nasikyn एन् नीडापीड-कीदृशेशेषु ॥१९॥ In the four words, nida, ote , s s substttuted for: नीड-णेई (or णेड), आपीड-आमेलो (II, 16), कीदृश केरिसो; ईदृश- एरिसो (Asokan Ins एदिस, हेदिस, हेडिस , afs 18, noto)| ct Hem हरीतकी- हरडई 11 Of infra, S. 39, note उत मोत् तुण्ड-रूपेषु ॥२०॥ In the words tungla, ete , o (ahort e before a comyunct) 19 substituted for 1 (1 u followed by a conjunct, according to Bh ) तुण्ड-तोण्ड, मुक्कामोत्ता, पुष्कर-पोक्खरो, पुस्तक-पोत्यत्रो , मुण्ड मोण्ड' | Ins पोराणा ; मोखिय ; खो(=*लु खलु) । शूर्पारक-शोर्पारग ॥ C Asian बहो ; अतिबहो; अहोनो , स्फुर-खोर | Asokan उक्तन्धुत्त is due to the early trant अच (of s 12, note) || Hem. स्थूल-थोरं, मूल्य-मोल्लं ।। Soad mar an RSU In the word, ulokhala, u with the syllable la becomes o optionslly उलूखल-श्रोक्खल (Bh), ओहत (K), उलूहल ।। अन् मुकुटादिषु ॥२२॥ In the words mukuta, ete , as substituted for the firmbu मुकुट भउड', मुकुलम्मल'; गुरुक-रुकं , गुर्वी गई; युधिष्ठिर जहि- दिलो; उपरि-प्रवरि ॥

·12 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE इत् पुरुषे रोः ॥२३॥ In the word purusha, sanbstituted for the s kollowmgr. पुरुष-पुरिसो॥ उद् ऊतो मधूके ॥२॥ In the word madhaka, w is substabuted for i. मधूक-महुअं ॥ Infra, II,A मद् बुकूले वा लस्य द्वित्वम् ॥२५॥ In the word dusala, o in optionall substatuted (with the doubling orb[for i. दुकूल-दुअल, दुऊत | In/ra, II, एन् नूपुरे ॥२६॥ In the word nipura, e is substituted for a नपुर-नेतरं। masa 11201 A 18 substituted for the first 12 (but only when it is joined to a consonant) तृण-तणं, घृणा घणा; मृत-मय; वृद्धो बद्धो; वृपमम्बसहो मृदु-मउ कृष्ण-करहो ॥ The following Sutras suggest the substrbutes t, u, Tn and Tu for r Ins वृक्षाम्बका; हत-द्रिढ ; मृग-चुग, व्यापृत-वियप्रट, eta indicate an earlier stage when the elusion of the ripherant in re was only optional Metathesis respect of this r is sometimes noticed in the Kharoshthi records of Asoka. कृतज्ञता-किटमत वृद्ध-बुध्र (of धर्म-धम ; प्रियदर्शी-प्रियदशि)। इद् ऋष्यादिषु ॥२८॥ In the worda raks, etc, lis substituted for m. ऋषि- इसी । दृष्टि-दिहि सष्टि-सिद्धि; कारसिङ्गारो; मृगाइ-मित्रहो; भृङ्ग-भिलो ; हृदय- हिनं वृश्चिक-विंछुओ गाल-सिमालो ; कृषि-किसी ॥ etc Ins रिसि ( Nank) se aeg 1R8I1 In the words ritu, eto, u is substituted for ri. ऋतु-उदू (1,03, मृणाल मुणालो पृथिवी-मुहवी ॥ eto Ins ऋषभदत्त-उसमदात (Hem. उसहो, वसहो); पढवि (ef.s 18, note) | अयुक्तस्य 112011 The syllable rı is substituted for a when initial and Hot Joned to s consonant. -रिणं; ऋद्ध-रिद्धो । कचिद् युक्तस्यापि ॥३१॥ The syllable na 18 sometimes substituted for me even when it is goined to a consonant ईश-एरिसो; सहश-सरिसो; ताश तारिखो। कीडशन्केरिस | etc at an af 18811. In the word orihsha, the syllable rv is substituted for ri together with o. a According to Bh , ru is not substituted in the alternative. वृक्ष-वच्छो ॥ct. Ias sud Pali भूगुमच्छ-भक्कच्छ । लतःक्लत इलिगा। In the word slipta, this substituted for th. क्लसfifoei 11 The above rules (S 27-30) show that i and ſo are not wed in Prakat ·A GRAMMAR OF THE TRAXRIT LANGCAGE एतद वेदना-देवरयो॥m in the words redana and derarasis optionally aubatitated for e.cr.ss, mote. वेदना-रिमना, मेमना देवर-दिमरो, देशरी rs. एकादका; एककन्दीक केनमित नियु: काले-कलि वेरकापिरको ; एतेन= एतिना || cr also Abakan एवम-देवं ; एतादरा हेटिम , एवमेव हेमेव (reb.ll, note || पत् ॥३५॥ En substituted for the intar शैलीती बेलागगामी रोक्त मल ॥ Au and aa aro not used in Prakrit. Afokan स्थविरव्यर, मगोदश- देउस, समचर्य-समचर Indreate the pronunciation यार, etc Rem also पालागो ।। देत्यादिप्या ॥३६॥ In the words dantya, ete , amrakatituted for the tipthorgan दस-दस्यो; बेतवदत्तो, भैरव भारव घशाम यानादी ; चल पाता Ins. Aurt (Nasik), afay it ca and Si= 3 (intra, S 49) arc had to be a Diaburishtri characteristic, not found in fauzasopi and Mügedhi. वैवेघा ॥३७|| In the word darra, an optionally substituted for the dirthong ar. देवदाय, देय्य (III, G2) Hem alto knes दइवं ।। इत् सैन्धवे ॥३८॥ In the word krinatara, an auntituted for an. मेभय सिन्धयं ॥ Hem शनवर मनिचरो, मैन्य-नेन्न, सिन्नं ॥ Pah इत्मरि । te stelsell In tlo word dhairua, i 14 tubelati ted for at fáaviti (III, IB and BI) | Ins एफप-दीक, एकीफ | In पिपिक intek Hr सोय दंतिय होन-हए; पिहीन=रि ॥ मोतोऽद् या प्रकोष्ठे कस्य 4.1४०॥ In the word pralcality, optionally substitute for o, and, she 11 zubtilul.rgi takraplacr, I bpops 1-5 प्रकोष्ठ-पयो, पो॥ Note-Irrialo becomean Urually telorstern Ir. पणुस्गन , गोगुसगे; चामोर्याम मानुया(प्या)न; मोदान-पान (ourn kin Alto एनपीग ॥ जीत जोन ॥४॥ Anurst tetter thrituter मम्बा | In शोमु, भोड। पौरादिष्वड ॥४२॥ In the wars rura re... nation dipt org au पीरपटगे। लामो : verngrature, IT Hut :. Ey the .

·14 A GRAMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE et ca 114811 In the word gaurava, a (as also au) is substituted for av, गौरव-गारवं, गउरवं॥ Ins. af 91' ( 11, 80, note ) un se alegerileg 118811 In the words saundarya, etc., 1 (usually followed by a conjunct) 18 substituted for au सौन्दर्य-सुन्दरं, शौंड सुंडो; दौवारिक- दुचारिओ || Ins गौल्मिक-गुम्मिक दौसाय दुतियाय ॥ NOTES Summary Prakzıt bas at the vowels of the Sanskrit alphabet with the exception of , , , , and mu Çand are long vowels in Sanskrit; but they alo cither long or short in Prakrit They are always short before conjoncts xida, la, fagot ; et la 11 15 usually changed to Rt for 3 || रिण, केरिस, तण, दिहि, पुहवी ॥ ऐ becomes ए, अइ, Fort॥ केलास, दइन्च, सिन्धव, धीर ॥ औ becomes श्रो, अउ or 3॥ कोमुई, पउर, सुन्देर ॥ 3 becomes 81 and 217 becomes J. Theyat agad ni I becomes ;&, & become t, andg becomes 5. H, DE, ** 11 A long vowel follored by a copjanet becomes short, but tlo conjunct becomos a single consonant, if the length of the von al 18 retained it, GET I When a conjunct becomes a single consonant, the preceding short Towel is lengthened TET 11 Elision of anusvåra leaves the preceding short rowel longthened. te 11 It should be noted that most of the rules of Prakrt grammar are optional, as variations aro voticed in other sources, the ganas oro hardly axhaustive some intorestiug features of Insoriptronal Prakrit aro not noticed by grammariads. Phonetio phanges Of PP, chapters I-IV, especially ch UI which doals gith conjuncta Changes in a lauguage generally tako place in the following ways. The examples are quoted from Pāli (1) Assimilation When two different consopantal sounds mect and cannot be easily pronounced, one of them 18 modified to facilitate pronunciation ( o ). Sometimes both the sounds are modified (6.0. ansatt ). In many cases (Progressive As ) the first letter of a conjunct 18 donbled (e & Fire), but in others (Regressive As.) the second letter (€ 0, analfa=qfa ), (2) Dissimilation when there is a recurrence of the sama sound or sounds formed in the same way, one of them 18 changed into a dionmilar sound. ENGETC; पिपीलिका--किपीलिका; ललारम्नलाट ॥

·16 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE (8) Analogy. Sometimes words are made on the analogy of other words सुवच -मुब्बचो, of दुर्वच दुब्बचो; कायेन-कायसा, of मनसा ॥ Compensation When a consonant in a word is dropped, one of the rowels is sometimes lengthened or another consonant 18 added to compensate the loss of accent अर्हत्-अरहा, प्रतिकूल पटिक्कूल , परिषत् परिसा ॥ (i) Metatherla (वर्णविपर्यय, स्थितिपरिवृत्ति ). Sometimes the arrangement of letters in a word is altered मशक-मकस ; हृद-रहद (P. दह), रश्मि-रसि ॥ (G) Anaptyxsis or Vowel-augmentation (विकर्ष, विप्रकर्ष, खरभक्ति). To separate the consonantal sounds in a compound consonant ke a ई, ), sometimes a rowel 18 inserted. अहत् अरहा महाई-महारह , भार्या भरिया , आर्य-अरिय Inoften a letter or a group of letters is substituted by another letter or group of letters (8) The change of aya to s and ava to o (essentially of aya to z and va tou) is called Samprasurana. भवति होति ॥ (9) Sometimes in Prakrit आर्य-अरिय अयिर-अहर ऐर-एर ॥ This metathetic feature is called Epenthesis vluch also indicates consonant-ange mentation Vowel ohangas in Pali. PĀLI 18 an ancient literary Prakrit and most of the early Pāli works belong to the same age as the inscriptions Pālı-Prakrit aud epigraphic Prakrit have therefore mang phonetic peculiarities in common Yonel chaogea in Päl are indicated below for easy reference and comparison मृत मत , घृत-चत कृषि-कसि , कृपण कपण ॥ ऋ-इ । ऋपि-इपि , ऋण-इण , तृण%3D तिण ॥ १-3। ऋतु-उतु , मृदु-मुदु , वृषभ-सभ ॥ ऋ-ए। गृह-गेह ॥ ऋ-र, रु। वृक्षसक्ख ; बृहत्-महा ॥ ऐ-इ। ऐश्वर्य-इस्सरिय ॥ ऐ-ए। मैती मेत्ती ॥ श्रीन्छ । औत्सुक्यन्सस्सुक्कं ॥ श्री श्रो। औषध ओसध ॥ Long rowels are universally shortened before conjuncta and the naggaktta (anusvara) कार्य-कन, खाद्यन्खन लता- लतं ॥ अए। अतएत्य ; अन्त पुर = अन्तेपुर, फल्गु % फेग्गु शय्या-सेना॥ अह। तमिस्रा = तिमिस्सा , कस्य = किस्स ।। अ%3। पर्जन्य = पञ्जुन , सब- सज्जु , उन्मन्नति = उम्मुन्नति ॥ प्रो। सम्मर्प = सम्मोस ।। आ-ए। प्रातीहार: पाटिहेर ॥ 1% अ। पृथियो = पठवी , गृहिणी = घरणी ॥ इ=ए। विहिसा = विहेसा विश्वभू - देसभू ॥ इ। गैरिक = गेरुक ॥ ई-अ। कौसीद्य = कोमज ॥ ई-आ। तिरथीनतिरबान ॥ ई-ए। क्रीडा खेला ॥ ई-उ। धीच-ठुभ | उ । गुरु-गरु , स्फुरति-फरति ॥ 3-ई। From तु, खिपति ॥ उ=ो (usually before conjuncts) | उल्का-ओक्का , पुस्तक-पोत्यक ॥ -आ। प्रकुटि भाकुटि ॥ ऊ-5, ई। भूयः=भिय्यो, ·16 A GRADAAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE भीयो (et, Ins मुह)॥ ऊन्यो। ऊर्ज-योज । ए-अ। म्लेच्छ-मिलक्ख ॥ एका। केयूर-कायूर ॥ ए=s (usnally before conjuncts) । प्रतिवेश्मक-पटिविस्सक , उद्वेलापित उविलापित ।। ए-ओ। अतिप्रगेटअतिप्पगो । श्रो-3 । ज्योतना जुरहा; द्रोह-दुह ॥ द्वितीयः परिच्छेदः । अयुक्तवर्ण-विधिः॥ Chapter ll-single consonants, ay praat 81 This is an adhihāsa-stitra (supra. I, 1, note) indicating that the following rules apply to single and non-initial consonanta. क-ग-ब-ज-तन्द-प-य-वां प्रायो लोपः ॥२॥ Tha mne consonantsk, g, ehal, t, d, P. and » (or b, cf Hemat a: 91374; Ina 416H, &, etc) when singlo and non-auntral ars usually eltded. मुकुल-भाउलो; नकुल-उलं; काक-कानो; सागर-साथरो, नगर-परं . वचन-वणं, सूची-सूई; गज-गी; रजत-रश्रदं ; कृत-का, गदा-गया; मद-मश्रो, कपि-कई , विपुल-विउत; नयन-गणं; जीव-जीअं; दिवस-दिअहो | There is no elisson where the ouphony is satisfied. प्रियगमन-पिअगमणं; सचाप-सचावं; अपजल-अवजर'; अयश: अजसो; सबहुमान सबहुमान || why naglo"१ शम-सको ; मार्ग-मग्गो | Why "non-tartual"? कमल- कमले; गन्ध-गन्धो।। STand 20 (also 24 and 26, of ZIL,S) pronde for tho change of surds into Bonants This characteristic 18 more frequent 10 inscriptions Cr. Ins निरर्थिय; हिदलोग, पललोग ; परितिदितु; किछि; अजला , अठभागिय । अवतपेयु: थुव ; लिबि ; मजूर । कवोय ; सोचये, सोचवे; चावुदस, बोदस; अतपतिये धमरइए; फर्तिय; कर्मिग , उवासग; उग्रासिथ आगत अयदे ; नायनिका; किछि। संकुजमछे , अयरिय , पिसाजोपदक, छिनिद , अविय , रय, हिदमुख, विसव; युजेवू ॥ मालयेहि , सेसयो ; पपेस ।। तोष-दोस ; यथा-प्रथा ; यम- (Asokan) || किंचित-इंचि , करणीयः-गरणीय (U Asm) Many records show the Pandachi obarasteriste of the change of sonant into surd (x,s, and notes). कंबोच ; वच, निकम मकवतो ॥ पारिचात (trom पारियात of मयूर मजूर ; भार्या भारिया भारिजा)। Cf infra, XI, notes यमुनायां मस्य च ॥शा In the word yamund, mis ended जवणा (8. 31) ॥ Hem.जउणा ॥ स्फटिक-निकप-विकुरेषु कस्य 19. Var loeb. चिकुर-शीकरेगु० ॥ in the Worda sphatiha, nikasha and chikura (algo dhary according to K.), h sa substi.

·11 O.10 A GRAMMAR OF TEE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE tuted for the non-initiat k. फलिहो (in/ra, ss2); णिहसो; चिहुरो | K. सीहरो॥ In टिक-फालिग | Of.in/ra, S. 4. Stan #11411 According to Bhu, & in the word bikara is substatutod by bh. सीमरो| K.profers सीहरी (8.4) and Ignores this satra Elfagforet #: 11811 In the word Chandrika, m la substituted for k. चन्दिमा | This is due to the ininence of Bans. चन्द्रमस् । प्रत्यादिषु तो का In the words, gitu, etc., d 19 substituted for t. ऋतु-, रजतरप्रद। आग यादो निर्वति-निन्दी; आपत्ति-आउदी ; सुकृति -मुरदी॥ Note that the changa of t and th respectively to d and an wa uplyeranl Sauraseni olaraoturistio (XII, 8). This feature is also usually noticed in Inscriptions. Ins. खापर्क, सादवाहन, सदणि (Nasilty प्रति-वेतस-पताका| Var leot. प्रतिसरः ॥ In tho words pratı (pruttara, according to some Mas), vetasa and pataka, d is substituted for t. पडि वेडिसो पडाया ।। प्रतिच्छन्द-पडिच्छन्दो।। When precaded by medial ri or subscriptrit is usually changeri botan stoken rocords. संपटिपती, कठे, भुटि, पर्टिना। Of. antra,S.20. वसति-भरतयोही ॥५॥ In the words vasati and bharata, a la substituted fort. वसही ; भरहो ॥ CI. Ins. भारतवर्ष भरधवस ॥ In tho word garbhıta, is substituted for t. fort 11 ऐरावते च॥१In the word arravata, n 18 substabuted for t. एरावणो ।। प्रदीत-कदम्ब दोहदेषु दो ला ॥१२|| In the words pradipta, kadamba and dohada, turmustituted for d पलितं ; कलम्यो; दोहलो ॥ दोहद also becomes डोहलो according to Hormachandra (or m/rass 37) OE. Asokan लिपि-दिपि ।। गददेर ॥१॥ In the word cadrada,r in ambatatuted for d. गग्गरो॥ Tata 118811 In sords oxprossiva of numbor, rus substituted for d एकादश = एभारह द्वादश : बारह (or वारह); लयोदश = तेरह, अष्टादश: अहारह ।। But the rule does not apply to conjuncts. चतुश '-घउदह ।। Cl. 644, Ins. सतति = सत्तरि supra,s.nn पारस, पारसम; लेंडस, बैग्स, रोदस, तेरस, तेरसम ।। OL. Ins, तेर, चोह, अहार (Guntur) | पोच ॥१५॥ Vs substituted for a single and non-initialp शाप = सानो, गर्मिते ॥१०॥ 8 ·18 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch, II शपथ = सवहो ॥ Butp is usually elded (supra,s) f. Hem वो वः ॥Cr. Asokan वाढम् पढंविपुल = पिपुल ।। प्रवेश = पपेस (Pallava) || Of Painichi, infra, &, 3. आपीडे मः॥१॥ In the word opīda, m 16 substituted for p maat 11 Ins. सर्षप = ससम (1) I cf. n/ra, s 19, B. 28. of Ins. कमठ = कफट । उत्तरीयानीययोजों वा ॥१७॥ In the word uttarīya and in words ending in the afir antya, n is optionally substituted for y. उत्तरीय-उत्तरिज, उत्तरी (supra, s.), करनीय करणिज्ज, करणीयं ।। STATI : 118€H in the word chhaya, 18 substituted for y according to Bh, छाहा ॥ This satra 18 not noticed by & Cr colloq chhaha ın E. Bengal. कवन्धे यो मः ॥१९॥ var lect बो यः।। In the word labandha, m (v, an some Mas) as substituted for b कबन्ध-कमन्धो (or कयन्धी) | Ins एवम् = एम ॥ टोड:॥२०॥ 18 cubstituted for a non-initial & ASUST; विटप-विडवो सटा-शकट-कैटमेषु ढा ॥२In the words sata, talata and kautabha, ah as substituted for t. सढा , सअढो; केढवो (29)|| स्फटिके लः ॥२२|| In the word sphatika, ls substituted for t फलिहो (suprar 84,8.30, m/ra,S 23) ।। डस्य च ॥२३॥ L 18 usually substituted for & single non-initial d. दाडिम्ब डालिम, दाडिम, तडाग-तला; बडभो चलही । K दाडिमीन्दाडिमी, दालिमी ॥ Fort becoming d or !!=r). of Ins यमल-यमड , पालीक-पाडिओ; अलिन्द -अळन्दा , महिला-महिडा || See Infra,x, notes Ins गुल, गरूल | NIA ताल -ताड़; ताली-ताहो ॥ळ%DF | Sans ल is usually modea in South India (x,n) T : 11981 Dk 18 substituted foi a a șle non-initial th (enfra, LII, 10, note) मठ-मद; जठर-जढर; कठोर ढोरं | Ins. माठरी माडरी | Cr Ins जठर ।। अंकोठे ल्लः ॥२५| In the word amkotha, unsubstituted for th अंकोलो।। फोभः ॥२६॥ Bh is substituted for a single non-Initial ph शिफा-सिमा WHAT (Beng fersfee colloq. Starfen in East Bungal) ; 94- सभरी ॥ quien T: 113611 According to I, in tko sords yatha, eta., h un aubs tituted for th compulsorily He suggests thats 27s optional यथा-जहा ॥ Similarly अन्यथा, इतरथा, eto Bh hes ignored thus Sutra ·- Oh. II] A GRANDIAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 1g ख-घ-थ-ध-मां ह॥२७॥ When single and non-anital, k in substrouted for hk, gh, th, dh, and bh, but the substitation does not take place in ths iso words prkhalo, Punaphane, patheam, dhanam (se, in words like wdhana) and sabha, secording to K. Bh-मुख-अहं, मेखला-मेहला; मेष-मेहो; गाथा-पाहा ; राधा-राहा; वषिर-वहिरो; सभा-सहा ॥ Bh oxplains the word kasually" umplid hore from 823 by suggesting the following exemplos where tho rule does not apply. प्रखर-पखलो ; प्रलइन-पलधणो , अधीर-अधीरो, अधन- अघणो, उपलब्धभाव-तवलद्धभावो | The change of the spirates to aobually indicates the clusion of the non-aspurate element, 0.g. becoming हस्थ II Cf. Ins. सुख-सूप, परिहरेठ ; महारठि॥ OF गुहा-गुफा, गुम्का-कुभा ॥ Note the Snorasoni characteristio in XII, 8, and infra, 68 %1 and 26 Oh, dh and bhai iss very early trait of also fns अपड; गडिग; मोकरि, अंधापतमहनुभव , gery Owing to Paršāchi influence in the North West and Far South Of. Asokar इह-इध, हिंद ; इच (later इयो) ॥ हखी अखि (late1 अत्ति); मम-मह-मश्र ॥ Las. चांतमूल, संवचर CES 28, note TUA-FETTS-Fog : 112411 In the words, prathama, dithila and nishadhadh is substituted for th and dh. पढमो , सिढिलो (NIA ढिला); निसटो। Ion प्रथम-पथम, पढम , औषध ओसुढ ।। कैटमे भो ॥२९॥ In the word harudha, v is substatuted for th केडवो (Bb), REA(K)Not. that the aspiration has only changed its place In Ins. ऋषभदत्त-उपवदात, (wasaky, अभ्यवमत-प्रबोमत, मुख-मो (भभुआ) C. Ans), अभय= 494 (Ceylon), etc, the non-aspiration may (8 87, notes) be explained by Pajbichi (loreiga, I e Dravidian and Iranian) influencu , res infra, ch X, हरिदादीनां रोल ॥३०॥ In the words harndra, etc., f is substabutod for .. हरिदा हलदा (1, 13), चरण-चलो ; मुखर-मुहलो , युधिष्ठिर-जहिरिलो ; सुकुमार- सोमालो (71 सुउमालो), करुण-कलुणं, अगुरी-अली , श्रद्वार-इङ्गालो, किरात- चिलादो (8.38), परिखा फलिहा (888) ; परिष-फलिहो (886 || The Warndradegang is en dhriti-gana (af I 2 noto) Nate that the change of 7 to 1 18 unirersal 20 Māgadhi (ef XI, uotes) For I becoming , of PR (IX, 6), Ing panit, तुरमाय ; पारिंद: योरसिसि , उपरखित (8) Note the Sanskrit grammatia convention रतयोरमेद: and forms like लोहित-रोहित, लोम-रोम, ste. It is not knona such of the two forms is earher. Ct. NIA वारा॥ चिर बाँचर, वेरि | ote , ·.. 20 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Oh II gat : 1198! The adhılūra of "non-luitial" (8. 1) ends hors. J ju substituted for en fultial v (of. XI, 4). afect (Bb. i also must by S. 82); qiliste (IV. 18) | For furthor ipodituntions of y, of. Asokan Her=HT: यावत्-पाव । विषय-विसव ; यथा प्रथा पसेयुपसेव , अर्धाय अथा। प्रतिपादयेयम् परिपादयेह | Ima. पारियान-पारिचात (at.s.i, note) | निश्चय निवेय-निवे प्रत्यय-पचे (O. Asia) | or augmentation in नातिक्य, पवामिक्य : दर्यन । पंधयां ला ॥३॥ In tho word washf, I is substituted for tho fisst letter, 1.0. V. BET II According to K., this satra propiclos for an osoeption (apapada) to 8.31 He thoroforo does not 10cognisa Bha 'n eltornato lorin at (8.81). Facett: Naall in the woud Pirata, ok is substitutod for tho initial .. चिलादो | Ina. चिलात; चिरावदत्त । Ur. raml चेर-Sus. केरल ॥ कुब्जे खाn Vai, look. कुज० ॥ in the word tubja (kutija according to xorno Mas), lh is substituted for tho inatını he organit II V.1 mugs' li Cf. अकर्कश-अखक्सस (Asokan) || कुवेरक-विरक (Bhupkiprolu) || Pou tspirattan, uk: Ins दण्ड धड दिवस =पिवमा । महाराज महरम । चिहित=धिनिद : दुहिता धुदा,पिता arad uto the ollston oth. दोला दण्ड-दशनेषु ॥३५॥ In the words dola, dantle and dalana, it is subatibutod for the innblald (ek xIL 17. डोला; उण्डो, सणो | Ins. पार्षद - पासड ; उदारउडाल ; द्वादश-दुवाउस , पञ्चदश पनडस | Gr. PAD डिण्डिम देगिउमो॥ परुष-परिष-परिखासु फा ॥३॥ In the words prn waha, puriyha and purn. kha, rh is substituted for the inibalp फरसो; फलिहो ; फलिहा ।। qaratsfoto 11301 I'R la subst.tutod for the inituin, also in tho word pacass फणसो॥ fafest #7: 11341 in the fold dinnt, th 20 substituted for the antırl v. भिसिणी॥ From tho osprass inention of tho luminilo forn, Bli. infcis that the rule docs nat apply to the word 01a. HRHÙ a fell in tho word manmatha, o jo substituted for tho initial an बम्बहो। E TI 118011 Vur loct. Fileto 11 In thu word lohala, . 1a substituted for tho initial 1. VIETU II Val.lect DIEETT 11 K. ignore this Satia. Pils, Ins. लागल-नंगल ॥

·Oh. II A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 21 - . पद-शाधक-सप्तपर्णानां छ: en Var. sct. षट्-शात ॥ in the words what, davohn (dita, according to K.) and saptaparpa, chh is substitutad for tho ipitial ab, tands पछी-छही; पण्मुस-यम्मुहो। सावन बापोसप्तपर्ण-चतिवरणो | K. पट्पद-अप्पभो। शात यायो ।। Cf. Ing शक्य-सकिये, चकिये, चक्ये (Asokan) शान्तमूलम्म चांतमूल : शान्तिभी-चांतिसिरि (NigArjunikondayn of शुद्र बुम (Pili, Nagarjunikondayn OF.S.20, mote, Pali. शवछबो; शायछापी; शकृत् -छुकं ।। #toti teelt 118241 N is substitutod for a singlom ovorywhoro, "Initial" wno longer amplied. नदी-पाई, फयाक-कार्थ पचनचमावषन्माणुसो ॥ But of nt in conjuncts (IV, 17). Note that in Pardacht (X, 6), n 18 substitutod for . शपो सम्॥ sis overywhera substituted for t and th. शब्द-सदो। निशा-णिसा; अकुश-असो; पण्ड-सएको, घुषम-वसहो; कषाय कसा | Note that in Magadhe (XI, 3), & ds substituted for s and all, entfag #118811 In the words dara, oto., h 18 substitutod for é. **T= दह । एकादश एमआरह , द्वादश चारह (or धारह); त्रयोदश-तेरह । चतुर्दश चउद्दह ; पञ्च- दश-परणरह पोडश-सोलह , सप्तदश-सत्तरह; अष्टादश महारह । Of upra,s.14. Ins. दुवाडस ; वारस ; पंनरस, पनडस, पंदरस ; चोर, चोइस, चानुहम ; प्रहार, प्रहारस ।। Noto that somo of the forms, though they look liko late, aotuolly ocour in early moriptions. or. also Ins. शक्तिपी-इकसिरि ॥ श्रीयाशातकणि हिरुपमहातकणि ॥ dart OT 1848 Whon the word IN A namo, tho substitution of 1 for: is optional. दशमुख-दहमहो, समुहो , दशवल-दहवलो, चपली दशरथ-दहरहो, दसरहो।। Ins. दसपल, दपलथ (the th may he duo to confusion with the spi Migadbi; XI,%) 11 faren ErT 110&11 La tlo word dipasa, h 25 optionally substituted for s. दिग्रहो, दिअसो॥ CE Ins, संघ-हंघ (Nigujunlkonda)| अभयत्य अवयह (Oeylon) 11 of also दास-दम, दासी-दमि; दिवस-धिवक (N. W.India, and O Asia) || The C. Asian modified a as in तिवस had probably a sound likee. स्नुषायां हः ॥४७॥ In the word snuaha, ni is substatuted to sh -optionally according to K. सोपहा (Bhy | सोरहा, एहुसा (m) Actually however the change 18 of on to nh (infra, III 99). Snusha becomes'nhust which again becomop sunha and then sonha (1, 20) metathetioally ·22 A GRAMBLAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Oh II . NOTES Summary Prakrit (no what is later called afshalashtri) has all the consonants of Sanskrit alphabot with the caception of &, sh and n seen as member of a conjunot). S'and she become s, and becomes n. fatet वृषभ-वसहो, बदन-चप्रणं |Y at the beginning of a wond bocome11 (यौवन जोव्वर्ण); but single suitzol consonants are usually not changed. When single and noninitial, k, 0, ch, 1, t, d, P, o and y are usually elided, 10 become represented by the remaining vowel ; but t and P, when not elided, becomo d and o respcotively वदन-वणं; मुकुल-मल ; सुपुरुष-सुउरिसो ॥ etc कृपा-किवा, एतेन-एदिन || CE Saurasoni features in oh XII, laboriptions however show change of surds into sonants, and also of sonant into surds. लोक-लोग; पिशाची पिसाजी , सुख-सूध ; व्रजम्वच ॥ sto Cf, Paigāchi featuleb 10 ch XT becomes d and th bocomes ah, but sometimes t becomes d, wliile q and d both become sfah=f5HT, 192 मउडो; कठोर-कढोर; हरिद्रा इलद्दा प्रदीप्त पलित ॥ Kh, Dh, th, ah and bh usually become kमुख-मुह ; मेघ मेहो ; गाथा-गाहा ;वधिर-बहिरो; राषभ-रासहो || Note the ' following changes in regard to single consonants which are noticed, some frequently, but others rarely कहे, भ, म, च। तद,ह, ड, ण। ६-त,र। पन्च, म, फ। -ड, ल. ढ। ठ, ला फ-म । भव । र, य-ल । मन्न । प, श-छ । Final consonants are usually clhdod See antra, IV 6-19. Consonantal ohanges In Pail ज-द। जिघत्सा-दिगच्छा , ज्योतला-दोसिना; जम्पति-तुदम्पति (of. Sans दम्पनि ) ॥ च-त । चिकित्सा तिकिच्छा ॥ तट । चेतक- चेटकप्रति-पटि ; दुष्कृत-दुक्कट ॥ ट। खेट-खेळ , पाटविक-प्राळविक । थन् । सिथिल-सठिल ॥ दल, छ । दौहृद, दोहद-दोहल , उदार-उळार ॥ द-य । स्वादित खायित: स्वादित सायित ॥ यम । त्र्यमुलं-तिवडलं ; कियत कीव ; कुलायक कुलावक । य-4। जरायु-जलायु, पुप-मुख ॥ यन्म । सरयू-सरभु ॥ य-र। श्रामणेय-सामणेर ।। य-ल । यष्टिलाई। यह । स्वयम्पति-सहम्पति , रणजयःरणंजहो । वन्य । दाव-दाय ॥ पम्प । लावलाप, प्रजावती-पजापती॥ र ल । रुब-खुद्द , परिघ पलिष, रोम-लोम सुकुमार-सुखुमाल ॥ श-छ। शाव-छाव | The following charges are noticed कक। क= ख, ग, ह य, व (or ब) । ग=क, घ। घ=ह । चज, त। ज:च, द, य। 2%33,ड, ल,ळा णन,ळ। तर, य,द। थर,। द%,ड, त, य, ळ । ध% भ, ल, ह, व्ह । न=ण,ल। पकवाफ-प। ब% प, भ, व। भ% घ, ह । य-अ, इ, ज, ल, व (or)। लन । श%Bछ ,। ष% छ,। हप, भ, ॥ड, ढळह । Soo Palmprakasa, p.beti.

·तृतीयः परिच्छेदः। संयुक्तवर्ण-विधिः।। Chapter 11--The ConJunots उपरिलोपः कग-उ-त-इ-प-प-साम् ॥२॥ The consonantak, ot,thd, p, ah and s ere elided when they stand first (10 abovo) 10 a conjunct the remaining letter, if not at the beginning of tho word, is doubled (S 50) and 10 being doubled the second and fourth letters of a varga tako respectively the first and third letters as ther upper members (s bl) The duplication does not take place wheu the conjunct 19 at the beginning of a word (8 60) and when it 18 T or h (8 5) This rule regarding the cbnoge by clision also applics to Vararuoli's rules regarding change by substitution (9) भक-भत्तं , सिक्थक सित्यत्रो , मुग्ध मुद्धो; खड्ग खग्गो, पहज-सनो , उत्पल-उप्पलं; मुद्-झुग्गो ; सुप्त सुत्तो, पर्याप्त पबत्तो , गोष्ठी गोडी , स्खलित खलिश्र , स्नेह-णेहो ॥ of मुक्त (मुक)-मुक । Ins सिनेह , अनुविगिन ; पापुनाति ॥ शक्तिश्री हकुसिरि ॥ धर्माधिष्ठान धमषियन , प्रतिष्ठापयति-प्रतिस्तदेति ॥ प्रतिष्ठापित | or an/ra, XI, notes Pin स्तम्भितत्व छम्भितत्तं', अखम्भी-अच्छम्भी ॥ शत-सको पतिमुक्को ॥ इन्दपत्त । HET #7 9TH 11R11 The consonants m, n and y are elded when they stand last (1e benoath) in a conjunct The remaining letter is doubled (ef s 1, note) शुष्म सोस्स ; रश्मि-रस्सी ; युग्म-जुग्गं, वाग्मिन् वग्गी ; नाम्याग्गो सौम्य सोम्मो , योग्य जोग्गो , तिग्म-तिग्गं ॥ K. pou ts out that when boths 1 and s are applicable (as in तिग्म, नम, योग्य, etc), S. 21s to be followed. The adholopa-pidlu is thus more hunding than the wparilopa-vidh Tho regulation regarding y 18 modified when it is in conjunct with r and h. As regards nm, and ma, S 43 and s 44 respectively Ins अफे; तफा, अस्सि (9 San) In Ins yam combination 18 sometimes olided, soinetimes retained (an old trart) Sometimes it becomes aya (or ta, Gya) or Ins. कतव्य (and कतयव ! OF S 28n), कतविय ; उद्यान- उयान ; रमसिय; निगोह , परितिजितु, अपवियाता, इथीधियख; अतियायिक अपतिय ; अरोगिय ; अरोगि , शक्मिणि , मूलि , दोर्मनस्त ; प्राननेय ॥ . अर्थाय-प्रथा ; सातवाहनिहार, साताहनिरर ।। Bong निति || Pili गुल्म = गुम्बो For im,et.ss. सर्वत्र लव-यम् || The consonants (antastha-varma, semi-rowels) , . (also b, which is supposed to 1.ve no distinction with o in Prahrt) aud raro ..

·24 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [ch. In . always elided whother they stand fiat or lant in a conjunot, and the remaining consonant is doubled (of. B.1n, S. FDI). बल्मल-चाल | विज्ञव-विकानो लुग्धक- लुद्धो; पक्क-पिक' (19). अर्क-अको; शक-सको, स्वयं-सर्य, तीर्थ-तित्थं । K. points out that if, of the lottora l, vand 7, thore is possibility of the ellsion of A Buoceeding one, the precoding one would be saporl; that is to say, when I and v aro for ellaion, the lattor would be dropped ; similarly 7 would drop when l and r, or r and r stand for olusion. पल्वल-पालले ; घोहि-वीही ।। K. further pounts out the more binding nature oks, फल्य कल्ल, काव्य-कच ॥ or. गुवा गुरुई ; भार्या-मारिया (Pandnahat, x.s); आप्तोर्याम-प्रतुयाम (Risint); भग्ण (afigndhi, XI, 7, Nagarjunilkopda, N. W. India.) || Ins. भारिजा। पूजयितव्या पूजेतया ; कल्याण-माण, कल्यान (of Migadhi =ग्य) ॥ उद्यान-उयान (उय्यान, of. Hom., in/ra, XI, notes) चनुर्णाम-चतुणं, चतुराई । पारभितपा (and भारभिप्ता? 01. S.28,a.) हितत्पा; स्पमिक ; परिचजित्पा; तुलनया ; सुवे; तदात्पन ; पायमीना; एक- चपरिश; सर्वसप बे; वितीय, चत्पार ; घडस, द्वादस, दुबाउस ; पितुच्छा (also Pili) स्पसुन । द्रे रोपाn In the conjunct dr, the shenon of PIB optional. द्रोह बोहो, दोहो; चन्द्र-चन्द्रो, चन्दी; रुद्र-कदो, कहो ॥ areasong T:11411 In words liko sarunznia (1.0., words formed with ina from the root na, according to commentators), a in olldod, of. s. 44. सर्व-सव्वजो इशित-गिअनो॥ or. Ins, सर्वभु (Nagarjanikonla) nor. Saurasoni• विश-वितो, विराणों (XII) सर्वज्ञ सन्यएणो (XII. Paisiahi -भम (x) || Migndhi. का-भूम according to Eomaolhandra (VIII, 4, 208). श्मश्रु-श्मशानयोरादेः॥६॥ The faat lactor of the worda kmairu and imn- Janm is orded मस्स (or मंसू, IV, 16); मसाणं | Ins अरमन-अप)n अश्मक- अस्सक also PRI); कस्मिर ; निरश्मि तेररहु ॥ मध्याहे हस्य ॥॥ In the word madhyakna, his elnded. मज्मरणो ।। महरषुन-ल-मां स्थितिसर्चमVaa. lect r. In the conjuncts, kn, H and Am, tho lettors th, and many respectively written after & पूल-पुन्बरहो, अपराह-अवररहो; कहार-कल्हारं, आहाद-पाल्हादो; ब्राह्मण-धम्हणो ।। Note that K's examples are actually of hn, not kn, cf S 33 Asokan aluu; AT बामन ब्रमण; वमण | Ins बमन || Of motathesis mS 28n, and tntna, Notes .

·Oh, In] A GRAAMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 26 ET 11811 This is an adhihum-sitra (of. supra, I, 1, notai, and the following rulos 210 ta bo undorstood as anpplying a substituto for a conjunot एस्य ठ॥१०॥ This substituted for tho conjunot aht. Thle na modiiontion of s. 1. यधि-लही; हटि-दिही: विष्टर विरं ।। Cr. Ins. सेस्टे; सेटगिरि तिस्ट'तो (Infra, XL, notes) ॥ अष्टम्प्रट निलिष्टक-निसिंढय (of. S. 24)|| अस्थिनि ॥१॥ In the word autht, th in aubstituted for sth (ok.B. 1) अड़ी | InH. अनुथित, अनुठित ॥ स्टिता ॥ or. निर्मन्थ-निगएठ | PAH गर्न । स्तस्य था ॥१२॥ This substituted for at (or.s. " हस्व-हत्थो, समस्त- समत्यो ; स्तुति-धुई ( ak. 8. 1, note | स्तवकन्यवओ ; कौस्तुभ-कोरथुहो। खस्ति सस्थि । पस्तु-पत्यु | Ins. धंमानुसस्टि || Pili. परिवद्रव्यो। कम्भितत्त। अस्त-प्रत्तो । न स्तम्बे ॥१३॥ In the word atamba, this not substitutod for st, स्तम्ब सम्यो | For md, af. Ins. लुमिनि । स्तम्मे खरा In the word stambha, kh In ambatatuted for at खंभो ॥ Aotually hopovor tho form thambho is donrod from tho word shambha. Ina **, Th for th in insoriptions may in some cases br dno to tho carolossposs ol tho ongrator. FerroTEET 118411 In the word athapu, Thon at doos not mean Mura (1. o. Aiva), hk ta subatitutod for tho conjunot ath. ary 11 But in the sense of Horn, it would bo ury (S. 1) 11 Filce 118811 In the word sphofala, hk fa substitutod for the conjunct aph, खोडो॥ pary a: 119011 J 18 substituted for ny and also for the conjunat win the word sayyd and ny an abhimanyu. कार्य-कज्ज; शम्मा सेना; अभिमन्यु-अहिमजू | Far other changes of TU, see Satras 18-21; Peuticht Tyriya (X, 8), Mūgndhi ty=(XI, 7 Māgadhi my-m (Hem., VIII, 4, 203), of. Saurasoni. Kanida hafiju, hanna (XII,7); Parduohi. hanya-kanna, ny.w=ff, according to Hom (VIII, 4, 805), तूर्य-धैर्य-सौन्दयांश्चर्य-पर्यन्तेषु र॥८॥ In the words, turya, dhaurya, saundarya, Ascharya and paryanta, f is substitated for the conjnnot ry Noto that rand k are never doubled (of.s bf which modifios sto). तूरं; धीर; सुन्देरं, अच्छेरं, परन्वं ।। Of. आश्चर्य-अच्छरियं in Saurasoni (XIL, 30), Pali, Hathigumphi Ins But Hem अच्छेर, अच्छरिर्थ, अच्छमरं, अच्छरिज, अच्छरी ॥

·GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch. III सूर्ये वा ॥१९॥ In the word iron, is optionally substituted for ry. सूरो, सुज्जो is ) || Pilh. सुरियो | Ins पूरियिक ; लियिक ॥ of S. 20, Paikichi, x,8. चौर्य-समेषु रिमं ॥२०॥ In the words resembling chaurya, Tian (cf. rotelangmontntion, S. Er) is substituted for ric चौर्य-चोरिथ : शौर्य-सोरिनं; वीर्यafei it Thug is an ahnti-vanu (of, 1, 2, noto) According to K., the rule refers to tra preceded by a nedın) 14 Ry=r14 15 & umvej spl Paisachi characturistic (x s) Ine आर्य-अरिय, भयिर, ऐर, अइरक । पर्यस्त-पर्याण-सोकुमार्येषु ॥२१॥ In the words, Pariyartn, paryana and caukumāra,lrs snhatutnted for ry. पल्लत्यं, पल्लाणं, सोश्रमल || Pah. पर्यव-पल्लङ्क- NI पाल ।। Clinnge of r to lsconms to be nt tho toot at theso mstances (II, 30) तस्य ः ॥२२॥ ? a substitnted for it केवर्तक केवमो; नर्तकी-नई ।। 1*311 ? 18 substitnted lor tt in tlio nord pattana | Cf the namo or Pitni, capital of Bibir alfag 112811 la tho words, dhürta, etc t is not substituted for rt Bu---धूर्त वृत्तो , कीर्ति-कित्ती ; वर्तमान वत्तमाणं, वार्ता भत्ता, आवर्त पावत्तो मंवर्तक संवत्तमो, निवर्तक-निवत्तो, वर्तिका वत्तिमा, आर्त अत्तो, कर्तरी कत्तरी, मूर्ति भुत्ती ॥ K-वार्तिक, आनर्त; पूर्ति , वर्तक , कर्तन , कार्तिकेय : ही ; कर्ता, कीर्तन; मार्तण्ड ; वर्तन ॥ cr. NIA. काटारी : काटन || Ins वर्तमानक-चटमानक, अपहर्ता अपहठ । कार्तिक कौटय; संवत संवट॥ गते ड॥२५॥ In the word garta, d is substituted for at TET I गर्दभ-संमर्द-वितर्दि-विछदिषु दस्य ॥२६॥ In the words, gardaika, ammandu, enterde and rreh hardi, a substituted for td गहहो, संमो, विही, विछडी । K पिछई-विछहो ॥ र्थक्ष्य ; but ek. Pili अर्थ-अत्थो, अो, अहो । त्य-थ्य-द्यां च-छ-जाः ॥२७॥ ch, chh, and jare respectivoly substituted for ty, thy anal adu सत्य-सच; नित्य=पिच; प्रत्यक्ष-पञ्चक्खं । रथ्या रच्छा; मिभ्या- मिच्छा , पथ्य पच्छ । विद्या विजा : वैद्य-वेज ॥ Ins. ग्यान, उयाम (in/m, XI, notes); पलितिदितु अधिगिच्या खादियति; अपतिय; अतियायिक | PA अत्यल्प अतप्पो॥ Ins अमात्य भामत ।। ध्य-शोभः ॥२८॥ Jins substituted for ahy and hy मध्य मज्म अध्याय- अज्माओ, बायक-बज्मोगुह्यक-गुज्झो। सह्य-सज्झ। Paji, Ins पतिगम्ह (NAark) | Ins सह्य-सय्ह (Nasik) ॥ अवधिय ; इनीषियन ॥ Pali .म्हीयो, हिग्यो। लेह-लेय्य ; उह्यते-बुरहति, चुल्हति । असम्हो, अमल्हो | Cr Asoknn कतयव, etc. ..

·27 . Ch 111] A GRAMMAR OF TAR PRAXRIT LANGUAGE कास्क-क्षा खः ॥२९|| Kh is substituted for akk, skand ksh मुष्क-मुक्खं; पुष्कर-पोक्खरो, स्कन्द खन्दो, स्कन्ध खन्धो , नत-खदो; यक्ष-जक्खो॥ भास्कर भाक्खरो, निष्क-निक्खं रक्षति रक्खइ।। Cf Ins स्कन्द-खंद, कंद । पुष्कर-पोक्षर ॥ Ins (cf Pali) दुकर, दूकत, कध (NIA कॉध); संकर । निक्रमन ॥ निष्कम्प-निकम्प (Cowell, or Pr.p13) ण्मकारो, णमोकारो। Pin भामो : विमायति ॥ ऋक्ष डको, हो ।। अक्ष्यादिषु छः ॥३०॥ In the words al.shu, ete , chh as substatuted for ish अक्षि अच्छी, लक्ष्मी लच्छी , क्षुएण-छुराणो ; क्षीर-छीर', तुब्ध-छुद्धो, उक्षिप्त उच्छित्तो, सक्ष-सरिच्छ, इक्षु-उच्च उक्षन-उच्छा , क्षारस्कार ; ऋक्ष-रिच्छो , मक्षिका मच्छिा; जुत-छुभं , शुर-छुरं; क्षेत्र-छेत, वक्षः-वच्छो ; दक्ष-दच्छो , कुति-कुच्छी ॥ K-क्षमा , अक्षर, क्षिप्त ; क्षुत् , पक्ष, मृगाक्षी ॥ or Ina चोर-पखीर (Basm), क्षेत्र खेत्तं Mausak, Guntux), छेत्तं (Guntury | क्षमा-खमा (Nasik) | सुलक्ष्मी सुलसि (Mahasthin) || जुद्र-बुल्ल (Guntur, Palh) || NIA ऑखि, ऑख ॥ आमा वृक्ष क्षणेषु वा ॥३॥ Var lict To 11 In tho words hshma (or Lahamu), orihsha and lshuna, chh us optionally substibuted for Lshu 1, GTI वच्छो (anly whennis changed to a, of supra, I, 32), रुक्खो।छणं (only when the word signifios "afcust"), सणं' म-पक्ष्म-विस्मयेषु म्हः ॥३॥ var lect प्रीष्मMh is substatuted for shm, and also for the conjuucts in the words pakshma and vismaya = गिम्हो , उष्मन्-उम्हा , पक्ष्मन् पम्हो; विस्मय-विम्हो | Ins तस्मात-तफा; अस्मि- अस्सि, असि, सुमि ॥ Or Pal पक्ष्मन् पखुम, पम्हं।। ह-म-ए-क्ष्ण-श्नां पहः ॥३३॥ Var. loct R. Nh is substituted for hr. an, shn, Lahn and in Noto that Bh's examples aro of nh, not nh (of S8) वहि-वाही ; जहु-जण्हु , लक्षण-सरह , तीक्ष्ण-तेरह , प्रश्नपण्हो; शिश्न=मिराहो; निवगिरहवो, लपन-पहवणं; अभीषण-अहिएहं॥ Of Ins अनुगहिनेवू ।। प्रश्न-पसिने (Asokan), पन्हो (Pali) || PAR AT: 119811 In the word, chihna, ndh ua substituted for the conjunot चिन्ध | Ins चिह्नित छिनिद (O.Asia) || पस्य फा॥३५॥ Ph is substituted for shp पुष्प-पुर्फ ; शष्प-सफ; निष्पात-निष्फाओ; गोष्पति-गीप्फ॥ of चतुष्पथ चटप्पहो (Cowell, Or Pr, p 16)| Ins. चतुप्पद (Asokam || Pan वाप्प-चप्पो ।

·A GRAMBIAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE roh. III स्पस्य सर्वत्र-स्थितस्य||३|| V.I. सत्य च ।। Ph is aubstituted for sp whorever it is found, 10, at tho bogibning, middle or enl of a word. Foxit (IV, 18 : Entre, S.88), सन्दन-फन्दन ; सष्ट-फहो, भास्पद-अफम | Of वृहस्पति भनफई (antra, IV. 30) Ins बहसति (ot S. 37: PIL पुष्पित-फुम्सित) ॥ स्कुर-खोर (Or Aska)|| Hom. परोप्परं ॥ PaH. वनप्पति । स्मृहा-पिहा ॥ सर्वतस्थितस्य is unnecowsnry in the text सिच॥३७॥ Stualso authstatutod for sp. प्रतिस्पचिन पाडिसिद्धी (aupra.l.00 This Satra 18 not natioed by K, encaserto B 118411 In the word bäskpa, meaning "'a toar," k 18 substituted for shp, PIET (8.54) || But event, when the word moans "hot vapour", right ligell La tlo word ldrahapana, ki is substituted for the conjunct rah. काहायणो (6.64) Ins. काहापण | or एप्यथएहय ॥ अभयस्य% अवमह ।। treneri : 118011 Ona ia substituted for the conjunota fch, ts and pa पश्चिम पच्छिम ; श्राश्चर्य-अच्छे; वत्सम्वच्छो; वत्सर बच्छरो; लिप्सा लिच्छा; जुगुप्सा-शुगुच्छा; पश्चात-पच्छा, कुत्सा-कुच्छा अप्सरा अच्छरा॥ For scha in Aurigadhi, soo XI, uotes. CI. निधय-निष्प (Cowoll, Or. Pr.. P. 1991 Ins. संवचर। वृश्चिके छः ॥४॥ Var. leot. oछु (K) | In the ward vrntrhkar, IeA CBh., of. aupra, I, 15) or chehhu (K) is substituted for dch. विश्छुओ, विच्छुभो । नोत्सुकोत्सवयोः ॥४२॥ In the words utanka and utsavn, ehh n not sub. statuted for ts उत्सुनो , उत्सो (et.s.land so), according to somo fss, also उसुओ ; उसो | Beng. उच्छव (5. 40) ॥ न्मो मः॥४३॥ Mia substibutod for amr of : जन्मन्-जम्मो मन्मथ- वम्महो eaupru, II, BM); यन्मय जम्मश्रो (II, 31) | न-बा-पञ्चाशत-पञ्चदशेषु णः ॥४४॥ No substituted for mr and an and for the conjunct Ach in the words paficha fat and panchadaia. For ift, cf. 8.5, प्रद्युम्न-पज्जुरायो, यह-जगणो; विज्ञान-विरणाणं; पश्चाशदरूपएणासा, पञ्चदश- परणरहो।। K निन्न-णिगणं ज्ञान-शा ।। Ins. 4= 9 (Nagarjunikonda); पन्दरस (Mathigamphi) || तालवृन्ते एटः ॥४५॥ In the word talavrents, at a substituted for the conjuuct nt. तालवेण्ट (uma, L. 10). भिन्दिपाले ण्डः ।। ४६ ॥ In the word bhindipolo, n 18 substituted for the coniunct ad fifuega ..

·Ob.1111 A QRAMLAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 29 for rent - ET 119011 In the word vihvala,.bh and h aro optionally substidubed for the conjunothe. वैमतो (upra,1, 12), बीहलो (6.84)||CE. Pali. गम्मर । मात्मनि पा॥४८|| In the word atman pis optionally substituted. अप्पा । मत्ता (8.01 O• अप्पानो (in/ra, V 4s) || Of. Ins. श्राप । प्रात्वनो ॥ पापुणो ॥ क्मस्थ nि Pls substituted for the conjunet im (af.s.. कक्मिणी- कप्पिणी॥ शेषाशयोतित्वमनायौ ॥५०॥ Sesha menius the remaining letter of a conjunob aftor the elixion of one of its inembols, Adela indicatos the letter thut has to be substituted for another according to injunotion, Whorover, aftos perſojming au olluon or substitution enjoined by a sulu, u singlu Qolsungut coinch to replvont a conjunot, the lottor is always doubled. But thu doubling doos not toko plnoo if tbuhonr (6.64), or if it is at the beginning of a word. मुला-भुत (s अमि-श्रग्गी (S.) मार्ग=अग्गो (6.), दृष्टि-दिही (S.15s. 10) || Why "not when us the beginn- Ingot a word"' स्खधक यवनी (8.12); स्तम्भ खम्मो (S. 110।। पर्गेषु युजा पूर्वः ॥११॥ Yui moans the socond and fourth lotters of a varga. Whion doubling tokos placo (S. 80) whether in rogard to the foot or necond membor of a conjunct, wberova tho single joprowontotivo in on ngpuato (1.0, tha wound or fourth lottor of a vurga) is to be doubled by profung itu own non-nspiruto, In the care of othole, thay aro tliomisolved their duplwatcb. व्याख्यान वक्खाणं, अघ', अर्यप्रग्यो; मुच्छां-भुच्छा, निर्भर-निज्मगे; लुब्ध लुद्धी, निर्भर-निन्मरो; दृष्टि-दिही । वक्षम्वच्छो (uniru, IV. 18), विसर्श-विफरिसो, निस्तार-णित्यारो || Ins. तख्खसिला। Fitaifa 114811 Var lest siteto ll in the words, naela (niles, uerurding to tomo Mus), oto., tuu non-juatial luttor (although it 18 not a conjunct) in doubled नीर-पई (aura.l, 10 17.1. नील-पोल),स्रोत सोत,प्रेमन् पेम्म ; व्याहत वाहितं; ऋजुक-उज्जुश्री ; जमक-जएणो; यौवन-जीवणं ॥ जानु जारणु | The opnession durtuant anddau (8.60) como: noro by the manqlulapluti-nylya 9191 aasta: 11480 Var. loct of. or oef: Il la the souls, aun and tamra, mb (ar s, or by, is employed in thu doubhug (s 50) अन्य ( श्रव्य, ॥ अंध) तम्ब (on तब्ब, or संबं)॥ lns अंय, या ।। तात्र ॥ 'The forms अम्ब and तम्ब are supportod by Pili Gr., Hon. (. 84 , 11, 68) and uthuis. Cf. 8 66 . -- ·30 A GRAMSAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch IIL न हो ॥५४॥ Pandhane nover doubled धैर्य-धीरं, तूर्य-तूर (86), जिला-जोहा (supra, L17,HIb) वाष्प-वाहो (S. 38) ॥ आडोक्षस्य ॥५५॥ When fi is preceded by the prepositio_a, ite substreutens 44) is not doublol. आज्ञा आणा; आज्ञप्तिम्यापत्ती॥ Why when Preceded by a"' संज्ञा-सराणा प्रतापरणा ॥ a fanget 114811 A letter muodiately following an arusvara is not doublad of.s 50 संकात संपन्तो, सन्ध्या-संझा ।। we at 119011 In a compound, the doubling us optroval whether the cass 1s of ohsion on substitution. नदीग्राम-इग्गामो, गईंगामो; करमप्रकर- कुसुमप्पारो, कुसुमपनरो ; देवस्तुति देवत्थुई, देवथुई ।। alfag a 119411 Iu the words, seva, ato., the doubling of the non-initial comsonant w optional. सेवा मेव्वा, सेवा (K सेना); एक-एक्क, एम नखम्क्यो, यहो। देव-देव, दइव , अशिक-असिन्च, असिवं; सैलोक्य तेलोक्क, तेलो; निहित-णिहित्तो, णिहियो , तूष्णीक-तुरिहको, तुरिहो।। In Bh's osamples दीर्घ-दिग्ध', दीहं; रात्रि-रती, राई; दुखित दुक्खियो, दूहिओ , अश्व-अस्सो, पामो ; ईश्वर-इसरो, ईसरो, विश्वास-विस्सासो, वीसासो, निश्वास-णिस्सासो, गोसासो; ote , tho doubling is nob actually duo to this rulo Oi, 8 1-3 aud notas on supra, L, 17. Note that anusvdru or Disurga togotlior with the followiug consonant is considered equal to a codjunct Tho visargu (considered equal to a sibilant) 18 clıded and tho following consonant u doubled In Piliya at the end of a pond soften doublod मैनेय : मेत्तथ्यो।। fase INGEN Var leut fart. Il This is av athihara-sitra (of supra, I. 1, noto) regarding "tho soparation ot conjunct consonants". Thrs features usually callod avurabhakti (vor el-auginontation) or adaptyxis क्लिष्ट-क्लिष्ट-रन-क्रिया-शार्केषु तत्सरवत् पूर्वस्य ॥६०॥ In the bre words hlishta, eto, the conjunct consonants are dissocintod and the first consonant phich has uo vopol of its own suffors vocalisntion and boLOIDON Bounded with tho original ronel क्रिट-किलिङ', बिट-सिलिछ', रस-रणं, रदणं; क्रिया-किरिश्रा, शा-सारको। itu at 1&911 In tho word Krishna, the soparation of the conjunct 28 optional कराहो, कसणो । This optiouality 18 Buppobod to be wbat is called dyadastheta-vibhasha. Kyushqo becomes Kanho (8,83) whon it is a proper Igno, bat hasano whon the meaning of the word is black " NIA. कान, काढाइ, काना॥ . - ·- . (11] 4 GRAMMAR OR THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 31 थी-ही-क्रीत-क्लान्त-क्लेश-म्लान-स्वप्न स्पर्श-हर्षाहँ-गाँपु ॥६२॥ In the ele. Yen wurds sri, olc , the conjunct is divided and the first connnnnt is vor alised with the vowels श्रा-मिरी, ही-हिरी , क्रीत-किरीतो फ्रान्त-किनन्तो, क्लेश- किलेसो, म्लान-मिलाण म्लान-मिलाण म्यान=सिविणो : स्पर्श फरिसो (ers 3G) , हप-हरिसो ; अर्ट- अरिहो , गर्ह गरिहो ॥ cr. Inb तरिस, क्लिमथ, अनुविगिन । अरहा, गरहा, फस्स ।। अक्ष्मा-श्लाघयोः ॥६॥ In tlic on Ishmi and slayha, the conjunct as dunded and tlou first consonant 19 soundial with a खमा (IS31), सलाहा (upra, IL) M. Ins, स्वामिक-पबामिक्य ।। FRETT 118811 In the word anela, thio (lavision of tho conjunct 19 optional, but when it takes places, tho first consonant la vocalised with a FUEI, TET IS 1) || Puh, Ins सिनेहो ॥ Cr Pah. स्नायु-सिनेक ॥ उपद्म-तन्वी-समेषु ॥६५॥ In the word padme nnd in the words, taner eto , the conjunct is divided and tho first cunkanant is bounded with the tonel - पग-पगम (K पदुर्म ; Hem alon पोम्म) : तन्वी-तणुई । लवी-लहुई ; गुवी-गुरुह ॥ Cr Ins. सुवे, दुवाल, दुवाडस ॥ पापुनाति ॥ ज्यायामीत् ॥६॥ In the word in, the conjunct 19 diridrd and thio first consonants vocalhsod with the rorali जीया ॥ L.PIN ह्य-हिय्यो, हीयो ।। NOTES Summary. Cf. Phonetic changes in Notes appended to Chapter 1 (supra, pp 14- 16) Assimilation, d188ımıIntion, motathoais, cpenthcsis, etc. are quite common in tho Praknt conjunrts AssimsIntion is tho commonebl feature, for whxh ser op cit A Sonskrit conjunct 19 represonted in Prahat by one of its membera doublecl But र,ह and Initial sounds are not doubled. When one member of tho conjunct is a sibilant, tho sibilant 18 slided and the remaining consonant is aspirated, and also doubled when it is non-intant In doubling, the scoond and fourth lottors of a daron tako respectirely the first and third letters na ther partnors स्कन्द-खन्दो , पुप्प-पुष्फ, वृश्चिक-विच्छुनो। If a semi-rowel forms part of a conjunct, it a usmarly elided अई अदो; पर-पको; विन्ध्य विमो॥ Sometimes a conjunct is divided and a pomol comes in between the disjointed consonants. (Somo of such cases are raro ) EUFORT II A list of Prakrit (so called Mabīrashtri) conjuncts with their corrorponding Sanskrit compound consonants 18 giren below. क्य; ; ; खम्स: प्स क; क; खः स्व; 'ख॥ ग्ग-ग; द्राम ग्यप्र ग; मि॥ ग्ध-उघ घ ॥ इस वृक्ष ; इक्ष्य ।। च-च्यसत्र चे क्ष्या , ·89 A GRAMMAR OF THN PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Oh. It ई क त ल धू व स रथ स॥ बन्ज f व्य || ज्मा-ध्याय ॥3; न्य; एयख स्थ ॥ 4 ॥ सूद-न्य छ; ॥ गट-न्त ॥ राड-न्द ॥ एण-RR; म्न ; Nण्य । न्य । खन्च ॥ दणन त मन । स्थ-क्थ, प्य स्त; स्थ ॥ हद दर्द;॥ ग्य, व ॥ धम्॥ पचपात्या या प्र ल्प क्म म॥ फस्फ, कास्क प स || ब-बबईव्य ॥ भ-भ इन महम्म एम : न्म : म्य; मैं म म्ह-मम स्म ॥ 3 ल्वयं ॥ ल्ह- ॥ व्य-व्यसख ॥ सश्म: श्य ; य ; म स्य श्री चयन I . रिमर्श, ॥ रिह-६ ॥ Change of Conjunots in Pall. I in combination is sometimes ratainod (arpai, भाग्य), but usually olided. तस्य तस्स ॥ त्य-च (a at the beginning of a word) | सत्य-सच ॥ त्याग-बाग ॥ध्य-च्छ ॥ =न (ज at the beginning of a word) || श्य-ज्म (w at the beginning of a word) | एय, न्य-म ॥ शुन्य शूल्य ॥ हिय्यो, हीयो । तुजंतुष्ये , बाय चाहिय, बाहिर ॥ Bubscript ris naunlly assumilated oncept in somo words, e.g., अक्षण : इन्द्रिय ॥ ही-हिरी । हख-रस्मो ॥ Buparsoript r ascopt in rh and ryia asatmllated. धर्म-धम्म || Dantala in combination are sometimes cerebralasad. पर्वमानबह उमानो, धन्दा ॥ in combination. शिप-सिप ॥ Sometimos श-किलेस | Vin combination. चत्वार-चत्तार | Sometimes दुवे द्वारम्वार खस्ति-भुवास्थि | Sometimes s is retained. वा विद्वान वा खास ॥ श्र-छ । आश्चर्य-अच्छरिय: पश्चिम पच्छिम ॥ चवन्न । चतुचक्छ/m/Somotimes क्ष-ज्छ (at the beginning of a word)। क्षमा-छमा : ऋक्ष-अच्छअष्ट अह ॥ प, फ-फ। पुष्प-पुप्फ ॥ स्क-क्ख । नमस्कार नमक्खार , पुरस्कार-पुरेक्सार । स,स्थ-स्य । पुस्तक-पोत्थक Sometimea (at the boginning of a woral se=s | स्थान- नं ॥ Bomotimes स्थ-। स्थाणु-खाणु | somottmos ramayte singhangod. मस्त । स्थ । अस्थि अहि। (in the middlo of a word)ce अप्सरा अच्छरा॥ जुगुप्सा-जिगच्छा ॥ स्पफ (at the boginning of a word)। स्पर्श-फस्सो॥ एक-फ।। विस्फार-विष्फार ॥ श्रम् मह । प्रश्नम्म्यमहो॥ष्ण-गह । तृष्णास्वाहा ) soructimas तसिमा ।। स्ल-न्ह । ला, न्हायति । But स्नान-महान ॥ श्म-मह। अरमन-अम्ह ॥ श्मम (as the beginning of a word) । स्मशु-अस्सु || But रसि । म, स्म-म्ह प्रीष्म-गिम्ह । स्मित-म्हित ॥ स्म-सर, सुमर । सरति, सुमरनि ॥ ह-व्हा जिहाजिव्हा ॥ The above are the most important changes, Somo interesting mod Arntiona lose been notione above in the notes on tho Sitras of this Ohaptor. Por komo tither mre anser of modification, BEG V. Bhattncharya, Partprakata, p. off.

·, चतुर्थः परिच्छेदः।-सङ्कीर्णविधिः॥ Chapter IV-Miscellaneous Rules This chapter refers to some more cases of asimilation It deals with Sandhi, elision of sounds, change of gender, the taddhata rith a few krit affixes, augmentation of anusvāra, metathesis, etc सन्धावचामजलोपविशेषा बहुलम् ॥१॥ Var. lect चामग्लोप० (K) | Ach 18 a pratyahāra or technical term indicating the vowels When vowels are in sandh (ie in a state of immediate conjunction with vowels or other sounds), various kinds of change in the vowels and sheron arise Change at Vowels an Sandha (and Samāsa) यमुनातट-जगण- अर्ड, जग्णाड (K जडणार्ड3; but of Hem); नदीजल-पाजलं, पाईजलं; सरोव्ह सरोरुह, सररुहं । नमस्कार-णमकारो, पामोकारो; नवैश्वर्य-पवेसन', सोऽयं सोनी, सोय', वसिष्ठर्षि वसिहोसी, महेन्द्र अहिन्दो; शिरोरोग-सिरोरोत्रो, सिररोश्रो पवनोदत-पवणुद्धा', पवो ॥ Elinon of Vowels. राजकुत-राउलं, राउलं; तवाई-तुहद्ध, तुहद्ध; ममार्च महद्ध', महद, पादपतन पावडणं, पाश्रवडणं (VIII, h1), पादपीठम्यापीढं, पाअपीठं, चन्द्रकला चन्दला, चन्दअला; सह- कार-सहारो, सहारो॥ According to Bh., when e conjunct consonant follows, it is always the first of the two meeting vowels that is alided. Of course, the olision 18 not compulsory The word bahulam (variously) in the Sūtra suggests that the changes are absolute in some cases, but in others they admit of different forms Bh.'s commentary 1s faulty According to K., the rule refers also to vowels representing elided consonants In svara-sandhi, the pratyähāra called ah (1.e. the vowels a, ?, u, tz and lz) 18 sometimes omitted, sometimes retained and sometimes substituted by other vowels Sometimes a long vowel is shortened. Note that Sutras 2-5 below can be explained by 8.1 and supra, IT. 2, and may actually be unnecessary interpolations. K says that the vowel before a conjunct is always short, Of Ing. भटमय , ब्रमनिभ्य , अममम; एकिक ; गतोस्मि तायेगये ; वसमिसित महायावहा 6 ·84 - - - , A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKHIT LANGUAGE [0h IT अपवुढ ; हेवमेव ; हेर्वमेव ; हमेव ; हेमेव ; महाअपाय ; मनोअतिलेक कमाणमेव । इयमन ; तपसिइसि, ; तियुत्तर ; चस ; इस्त्रीधियक्ष ; सूपाथाय ; विमछवत , महथाइरक, पसोपग राजरिसि; तडागउदपान ; सातवाहनिहार ; वर्षातु ; महिटीक ; हथस ; व्योपिशसि ।। get alata: IRL In the word udumbara, du ia elided. srakst Cf. Ins. ओदुबर, ओदुवरि ॥ कालायसे यस्य वाश In the word kalayasa, ya 18 optionally ended. कालासं, कालाअसं ॥ Pah मोग्गलानो, कतिपयाह कतिपाह ।। Cf Ins नवनगर नवनर ॥ प्रतिहाररक्षी-पटिहारती ।। लेखहारक-लेहरग ॥ ननु, नूनम् ॥ HH HRT 11811 In the word bhajan, ja is optionally elided भाणं, भाभणं॥ यावदादिषु वस्य ॥५॥ In the words, yavat, ete , ra is optionally elided. यावत्-जा, जाव ; तावत्-ता, ताव , पारावत-पाराओ, पारावो । अनुवर्तमान अणुत्तन्तो, अणुवतन्तो ; जीवित जी, जीवि; एव, एव-एम, एव्व ॥ K.-श्रावर्त- मान, प्रावरक, अवट; चक्रवाक ; देवकुत ।। प्राकृतिगण ॥ अन्त्यस्य हला॥६॥ The final consonant of a word is always elided यशस्जशो (S. 18) , नमस्-यहं (S. 19) ; सरसदारो; कर्मन् कम्मो ; यावत्-जाव ; पश्चात्म्पच्छा; मस्त-मरू, चन्द्रमस-चन्दमो; इन्द्रजित्-इन्दई ॥ The rule does not apply to words in composition, of Hem., I. 11 FERTUTHIET 11CU A is substituted for the final consonant of a feminine word. सरित-सरिया , प्रतिपत-पडिवा; वाचुन्याश्रा II According to K., a is added after the final consonant वाचा , दिसा ॥ But of II. 2 रोरा॥4॥ Ra is substituted for the final r of a feminine word. धुर् =धुरा, गिर-गिरा ॥ This Sutra 1s naturally omitted by K., cf S7. a fagra 11811 Ā 18 uot substituted for the final letter of the word vidyut (although it 18 a feminine noun ; of S. 7). Far (SG) 11 et : 118011 Da 16 substituted for the final d of the Toril sarad. सरदो (S. 18) ॥ fe-eat: #: 118811 Var lect srly. 9: (K) , S is substituted for the final consonant of the words drla and pravrish दिसा । पाउसो (Bh), पासो (K),of.8 18 ·86 Oh. IV) A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE मो विन्दु १२॥ Anusvāra is substituted for the final m. वृक्षम् बच्छ' भवम् मई ॥ Even Sanskiit inscriptions and Mss' use anusvara 10 place of the final m against the rules of Sanskrit grammar which allows the change only in case of sundhu with the following consonant. This is universal in South Indian records and Mss and is no doubt due to l'rakrit influence. अचि मश्च ॥१शा When a vowel immediately follows, final m may be optionally retained (1 e the sandhs 18 allowed optionally). फलम् अपहरति-फलं अवहरइ, फलमवहरद; किमेतत् किमेदं, किंएदं ।। Faites 118811 Var, lect met. (K ) y According to Bh., anuavära as well as the final m 18 substituted for the dental and palatal nasala, i und it, when a consonant follows k pretersn instead i, but he speaks only of anusvāta and not of the final m K-मन्द-मंदं पति-पंती ॥ Bh- विन्ध्य-विझो, विमझो ; पचणीय-चणीय, वाचणीयं ॥ As to the final m, Hem (425) aupports K, ck "-अ-गण-नो व्यजने। पराङ्मुख-परंमुहो; कञ्चुक- कंचुभो , षण्मुख'-छमुहो; उत्कण्ठा-उक्कठा , सन्ध्या-संझा ॥ anilag 118411 In the words vahra, eto, anus vāra 18 ingerled as an augment before the conjunct चकन्यक, सपन-तंस; इख-ईसो; . अश्रु-असू श्मश्रु-स् , गृष्टि गुठी , मस्त मथं , मनखिोमणसिणी , दर्शन-दसणं, स्पर्श-फसो, वर्ण-वणो, प्रतिश्रुत-पतिसुदं; अश्व-सो; अमिमुक्त-अहिमु को ॥ K शुल्क ; पूर्व , शुषषा ॥ प्राकृतिगण || पार्षद-पासंड मांसादिषु वा ॥१क्षा In the words māmsa, etc , the use of the artsroitra 1s optional मासमंसं, मास , कथं कह, कह ; नूनम्-णूणं, णूण ; तस्मिन् = तहि, तहि ॥ र मासल; तदानी ; सम्मुख ; चमरं । प्राकृतिगण ॥ This Sitra 18 sometimes applied to explain the anusvāra optionally added to the terminations of the instr and loc plu, and the neut nom plu , ste. पृ. बच्छेहि, वच्छेहि क्षेषु पच्छे , वच्छेसु, वनानि-पणाई, वाइ । Bh says that the rule also applies to the cases of any omission or augmentation of anusvura for the saks of the metre , CE Ins. ॥

·88 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE FOm IV पयितबाम्त्यारणा Var. leot, हलि. (K.) or झति झयिः॥ The pratyahára called yay means the consonants of the Sanskrit alphabet with the exception of h and the sbilants. K prefers hal which Includesh in the list of consonants. (But the alternate reading they indicates the first four letters of a varga and phal includes in this list hand the stbilants] When a consonant, except ht, shands (only &, sh and s, according to K), follows immediately, the anustata may optionally become the nasal of the clags to which the consonant belouge. शङ्का-सका, संका ; शख-सलो, संखो ; विन्दु-विन्दु, विंदु ॥ I refers to Sūtras 12-14 and says that this Sūtra applies only to the cha-varga and ta-varga अयंचन्द' अश्यहो, अचन्दो, अग्रजक्खो, अमक्खो; इदंठाणं. इदण्ठाणं, इयंनदी इअराई, इचंगई ॥ In the cases oth and the sabilants, only the anusvara 1s to be used. अश-सो॥ नसान्त-प्रावृट-शरदः पुलि|१८|| Nouns ending in an and s and the words prāvrit and Sarad are to be used in the masculiue gender ( of S. 6). कर्मन् कम्मो ; यशस जसो ; प्राशुष्=पाउसो (s 11) ; शरदू-सरदो (S. 10) ॥ न शिरोनमसी॥१९॥ But the words huas and nabhas should rewan neuter as in Sanskrit. Of. S. 18. fet ; " The rule 19 optioval according to K. There is great confusion of gender in Epigraphic Prakrit. gosTf7-47T: fogat e 11R011 The words piishtha, akahı and pruna may be optionally used in the feminine gender. पुढी, पुह'; अच्छी, अच्छ': परहा, पराहो ॥ K. पट्टी, पढ़। się anato REN 0 18 optionally substituted for the preposition ava and apa when in composition. अवहास योहासो, अवहासो; अपसारित ओसारिम, अवसारि (TI, 15) Cl. Ins अपोमुथ ॥ तल्-स्वयोर दा-तणौ ॥२२॥ The affixes da and ttaya are respestrvely subs(ituted for the affixes tal and tro which are used in Sanskrit to forin abstract nouns पीना भीगदा; पीनत्व-पीणतणं ॥ Hem. पोणमा, पीणत, पीणिमा, पोणत्तर्ण ॥ S07: 11831 Var lect का तणा (K) Una (Dh ) or taya (K.) in substituted for ktoà, the Sanskrit affix of the indeclinable past ·, 37 Oh. IVO A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE participle गृहीत्वा कण, घेत्तण; श्रुत्वा सोकण, सोता; कृत्वा-काकण, कत्तूण; दत्वा-दामण, दावण ॥ Hem gives tum, a, tina, tra and tuāna. मोत्तुं,ममित्र, घेत ण, काकण, मेत्तुआण; also pr (AMT.) IGF कृत्वा करिदाणि {Magadhi, XI, 16), करिअ, also कदुध (Sauraseni, XIL9-10): कातूण or कातूणं (Pentichi, X, 28) | Cf VII, 38. Ins दसयित्पा, दसयितु, दर्शवि। पलितिदितु, जितु । अहा- पयितु । अधिगिच्य। विठित, निठिति । विजितु, विजिनितु । कर कृवा, करेता, कातणं, कातून । वेदितु । आगाच । संनंधापयिया। अभिवादेतूणं। अपोमुत्र । पुयइत। पवित्र। कीनिता । पतिगय, गम्ह । अचितयिता । पातापयिता। उदिसाय । अमतु । वजिति । उखुक्य, उपाय । अतिछितूण । जानितु, नासून, ण । परिणमतुन, मेतुनं ।। quats en Ira is substituted for the affix trin signifying habit or disposution of V.31 अमिता-भमिरो , हसिवा-हसिरो; गन्ता गमिरो॥ आल्विल्लोल्लालवन्तेन्ता मतुपः ॥२५॥ Var lect बाल्विप्रझोलेजवन्तेन्ता. (K.) The affixes ūlu, slla, ulla, ala (ualla according to K ), vanta and anta (Hem ttta) are substituted for matup, the Sanskrit suffix signsfying posae88100 But all the affises ale not known to have been used with all words ईर्षावत्-ईसालु, निद्रावत-णिदानु। विकारवर विधारिलो, विधारलो (K),मालावत मालाइलो , धनवत्-धाणलो (K), धणालो, धनवन्तो ; शब्दवर= महालो , यौवनवत्-जोव्वणवन्तो , रोषवत्-रोसाइन्तो; प्राणवरूपाणाइन्तो॥ K.- अरिअलो॥ Hem adds tra and mana. गविरो, धामणो ॥ Here there is an interpolated section in Bb which uotices a few new zules (1) A and manta in place of matup हनुमन-हणुमा, हणुमन्तो ॥ (2) Some scholars use illa and ulla in the sense of sarslıha affises (Pân., IV, 2292) पौरस्त्य-पुरिम', श्रात्मीय-अप्पुत॥ (8) Instead of Amete in the sense of measure (Pan , V. 2), Loddaha, etc are used कियत्-केदह, केत्तिम (Hem adds केत्तिल, etc), यावत्-जेदह जेति वावतस्तैदह, तेत्ति; एतावत-एदह, FE11 (4) Hurtam is sometimes used for the affix krutvas (Pān, V.4, IT) though it is considered to be a provincialism. शतकृत्वस-सबहुत ॥ (5) The rule regarding the affis ka way be an original Sūtra , of. 8.254. Fare (K ) 1124#ill Ka may be optionally added to a word without charging its meaning पद्म पदुम (II,2 , III, 65), पदुनं ।। - ·88 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [th. IV विद्युत्-पीताभ्यां लः ॥२६॥ La is optionally afixed at the end of the words oudyut and pita without changing their meaning. विज्जू, विजुली (K. विज्जुला); पी, पीपलं ॥ fram (K) 112€ According to K., va 18 also added at the end of the word pita without changing the meaning पोतं-पीभव ॥ er at t: IRON Var lest oat t: (K) | In the word vrinda, a is optionally added after v (Bh) or da (K.) without altering the meaning घृन्द-चन्द, मन्दं (Bh), वन्दर (K.)॥ करेण्या रणोः स्थितिपरिवृत्तिः ॥२८॥ Sthat paruoritta indicates metathesis. In the word haranit (fem), meaning a female elephant, the consonants r and n are transposed. कणेरू॥ आलाने लणोः॥२॥ In the word alana, the consonants l and nare tuansposed. आलान-प्राणाल ॥ Cf. Ins धर्म-धम ; पूर्व व ; पार्षद-अपंड, etc बृहस्पती बहोमओ ॥३०॥ In the word bychaspatı, bh and a are respectively substituted for band h. भभप्फई (supra III, 3G) | Note that the aspiration of the second sound bas been transferred to the first. Of. Ing agafa (Pabhosā, Hāthigumphā) 11 मलिने लिनोरिलीवा॥३n In the word malsna, and la are optronal- Jy substituted respectively for lk and na महलं (NIA मयला), मलिणं ॥ गृहे घरोऽपतौ ॥३॥ Ghara is used in the sense of grnha except when it is tollowed by the word pats. घरं; but गहपई (K), गहवई(Bh) ॥ revenit agar lagu The words, dädhä, etc., are irregularly used for damshird, oto.tष्ट्रा-दाढा । इदानी-एरिह ; दुहिता-धीश्रा, धूदा, चूना (E)., चातुर्य-चावलियं (II. 30, III, 20-21), माइक-मण्डरो, उत्पल-कन्दोधे (K. कन्दोरो), गोदावरीन्योला : ललाट-गिडाल (13, note 3 II. 20, 40 , IV. 28), भू-भूमश्रा शक्ति-सित्ती; नील-निहेल ; चारण-दोग्यो॥ वैदुर्यम्बेलुरियं (K. वेलिश्र), उभय अवई, उभयपान्यवहोवास , चूत-आइन्दो, माश्रन्दो ॥ K अह; भट्टे | In this connection, Cowell draws attention to the Sanskrit words $11, make, निटाल and माकन्द || All words of common speech which are used by con- . .

·99 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Ch IT] vention in different provinces, may be considered as comprehended under this rule. This gana is unlimited. Ins पितुका ; तणुवक ; ओडिदवो ; हे । ति ; कुमा; परु ; वसवुधान ॥ Originally this rule was possibly meant to comprehend the variations noticed in the interpolated chapters X-XII NOTES. 2 word Summary So.ne cases of assimilation (1) Words like yāvat. यावत-जाव, जा ।। (2) Elusion of final consonants of Ame=tru There is no hard and fast rule for sandht in Prakit (1) Final m of a Ford 19 always changed to anusvāra मुखमम्मुई। (2) M followed by a vowel फलम् अपहरति-फल अवहरह, फलमवहरह। (3) M followed by a consonant other than h and the sibilants अमचन्दो, अश्रश्चन्दो। (4) Augmentation and elision of anuvāra चक्रन्चक। मास-मंस, मासं ॥ Words ending in n and those ending in s (excepting nabhas and $1128) and the words praorsh and Sarad are inasculine Prishtha, ahshz and prasna are feminine optionally Taddhita affixes with a few krit ones -नादा; त्व-तणं ; मत्-आलु, इल, उल, आल, इमल्ल, बन्स, इन्त, श्रा, मन्त ॥ वीरता धीरदा; वीरत्व-धीरतण; दयावत् दयालु ; विकारवत-विधारिल्ल, विधायक, धनवत्-घणालो, धनवन्त; रोषवत्-बोसाइन्त; हजमर-हणुमा, हणुमन्त ॥ तृ-इर ॥ हसिता-हसिरो ॥ लातूण or जण ॥ Metathe- 51s करेणू-कणेरू, पालान-आणालं ॥ For other krat affixes, see ch VII Corresponding Changes in Páli Sandhu (Euphony) Elision of a vowel followed by & Towel अथ+एको-अयेको नोहि एतं नोहेत; अस्स+इन्द्रियानिस्सिन्द्रियानि , जम्बु+श्रादीनिम्जम्बादीनि , तयो+यस्मु- तयस्सु ; एसो भावुसो-एसावुसो ॥ OCODRIonal elision of a vowel after a disarmilar vowel चत्तारो+इमेचतारोमे, पन+मेम्पनमे ॥ Compensatory lengthening of the succeeding vowel after the elision of the preceding one च+अपि वापि च उभयं-चूभयं , सद्धा इद-सद्धीद्ध ; तथा+उपम-तथू- ·A GRAMVAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE toh IV पर्म And occasional lengthening of the preceding vowel. साधु इति-साधूति; देव इति देवाति; विजुइव-विज्जूव ॥ But इति+अस्स- इविस ॥ As in Sanskrnt, अ, प्रा+इई -ए; अ,आ+3, 5-श्रो ॥ But there are exceptions यस्सिन्द्रियानि , तथूपमं ॥ Medial e changed to y when followed by a vowel मे+अर्य-ध्याय ते+अस्सम्यस्स ॥ But at आगत भागत; मेरअस्थि-मत्थि ॥ Medial o and u changed into v when followed by a vowel खो+अस्स-ख्वस्स ; सो+अस्स-खस्स; सुआगत-खागतं । But era at Dh sometimes changed to da when followed by vowel. इथ+अह-इदाहं ॥ But इध+एवम्धेव ॥ I, I followed by a vowel may be changed toy वि+अजनं व्यजनं ।। But पञ्चहि अहि पञ्चहङ्गेहि ॥ Eva sometimes becomes riva when preceded by a yovel and the vowel if long is shortened यथा इव-व्यथरिव, यथेव ; तथा इव तथरिष, तथैव ॥ Ti followed by a rorel is sometimes changed to ch इति+एत इच्चेत ।। A vowel followed by a vowel may sometimes remain unchauged. को इ-कोइमं ॥ When followed by e or h, the ruggahita (anusvara) 18 som times changed to si एवं+हि एवन्हि ; तं हि तन्हि, तहि , सं+ एक्-तम्व ।। When followed by a vowel, the niggaltita becomes in ord. संग्रह तमई एत+श्रवोचनातदवोच | Rule य-प-म-द-न-त-र-लाचागमा.॥ The augments y, v, m, d, rh, t, go and I may intervene between two vowels मा इदम्मायिदं; न हमस्स नयिमस्स; भन्दा+अदिक्खतिभन्ताधु- ' दिक्खति; मग्गो+अनेकायतनं भरगोवनेकायतनं; एकाएक-एकमेकं, येन इधयेनमिष , सम्मा एव-सम्मदेव ; सम्मा+अक्खात-सम्मदक्खात ; इतो+आयाति इतोनायाति; अन+ अग्गेज्जतग्गे ; यस्माइह-यस्मातिहराजा+इव-राजरिख । सन्मि+एवं-सब्मिरैव; छ+ अमिब्बा छलभिव्मा ।। Of course, some of the cases show re-instatement of elided consonants of the corresponding Sanskrit words, but some of the augmentations are peculiar to Pāli and Epigraphic Prakrit (especially Asokan) A vowel 18 sometimes, sbortoned when followed by a consonant. भोवादी+नाममोवादिनाम; यथा+भावी- यथभावी ।। A consonant atter a vowel is sometimes doubled. इध+ पमोदो-इषप्यमोवो ॥ The nuggalhkta when followed by a consonaut of a ·On. IV] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE varga is changel to the last letter of that varga ताई+को तलहरो ।। When a vowel follows, g1s augmented in rutha. पुथ+एव पुधगेव ।। G 18 sometimes augmented in på arte qua 11 When a votel follows, dlr is changed to 7ph अधि+ोकामो-अजमोकासो।। Sanskrit letra-Pall tra, ya, vana, tina, ttvā. कु-कत्वा, करित्वा, कत्वान, कतून ; चिन्त-चिन्तिय , भुज-भुजिय; नी-नेत्वा ॥ For other Art affirea, see Notes on ch VII. Taddhita afires. अ, आयन, एय्यो, इ, एर, इक, क, ता, त, य, आलु, वा, मा, मय, वी, ॥ मागध । वेधवेर । नाविक । ओदरिकता। कतं । ०। मेघावो । इम-पच्छिम, मज्झिम । ईय-मुचनीय । आयितत्त- ध्रुववत्-धुवायितनाम-वेदनिश्रित, वेदस्थान-वेदन । तन-वेदनत्तनं । इसिक, इय, तर, तम-पापतरो, पापतमो, पापिस्सिको, पापियो, पापिहो। क्खतुं (कत्वसुच)-द्विक्खत्तुं ।। Hem ईय-प्रम्हकेरो, तुम्केरो, पाणिणोश्र , अम्हेचयं ; तुम्हेवयं; परक', पारक', पारकेर राइक', रायकर, अप्पणयं ॥ Cf Sutras 22, 23, 25, notes Homachandra on Sandhi and Samāsa "दीर्घ-हखी मिथो वृत्ती [ बहु- लम् ||१॥ Iu sanasa, vowels at the end of the first member may remain unchanged, or the short vowels niay be long and the long ones short. The optionality does not apply to some cases सत्तावीसा । जुवइ-अयो। पारि मई, वारीमह । सिल-खलित्र । जउण-यां, जणायडं । "पदयोः मन्धिर्वा" ॥१५॥ Sandhi in optional. वासेसी, वास-इसी ॥ It in usually disallowed in the same pada (ef qrait); but sometimes allon et (ef काहिद, काहो)। "न युवर्णस्याखे"l and u are not compounded with the following dissimilar rowel. वि-अवयासो; बहु-अवकलो । “एदोतोः खरे"। 91011 E and o followed by votels do not form sandhu. Met weer is "खरस्योवृत्ते"॥ I Uduretta is the rowol that is left over when the consonant associnted with it is elided. An ndrritta rotel does not form sandh with the preceding ronel. The rule is optiounl. Forar- भरो। कुम्ममारो, कुम्भारो॥ But randhi is compulsory in some cases. साता- इयो । पकामो॥ यादेः" The rorels of conjugational suffixes do not form sandha with the following rowel. होह इदा। "लुरुच"111010 Vonels followed by another are usually dropped. fatti Purushottama adde (IV. 10-11) two important rules: समासे पूर्वनिपातानियमः। निपिटोपि qator: 1 These features are often noticed in inscriptions.

·A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch v Epigraphic Prakrit. For sandhi, see Sl, note and tor Ktri s. 23, note. Taddhita -मातिक, नातिक्य, एतक, यावतक, पनातिक्य, महालक, पारलोकिक, नवमिक आचायिक, अकलिक, हिटलोकिक्य, अढकोमिक्य, सुलियिक, उरसक, एकच, वाढतर, कतव्यतर, कंमतर, पश्चदर, पुरिम, पछिम, ममिम, गजतम, दिवसि, परुनार्षि, इमवर्षि, हिदत, पालत, साधव, माढव, सोचाय, चाइदिस, बेपिटक, अपनग, छात्र, दाण्ड, दोर्मनस्त(स्य!), धनवती, चिवरिक, चरितनो, पुडनगलते, कुटुंविनि, श्रामणेर, पोत, नासिकक, मिलिमातो, महिमावतो, रुपामयि, तेरन्हुक, अपावेम, अनोमम, पारिहारिक, राजक हितत्प, तदात्प, गामिक, पोर, जानपद, वेलामिक, दुतिय, यहिपूविक, अरोगिय, श्ररोगि, प्रथमदर, चातुन्वेज्ज, वेजयिक, वधनिक, गुमिक, तूथिक, नेयिक, गामेयिक | Cf personal names like नाग-नागन, नागनक ।। नागीनागंनिका ॥ पञ्चमः परिच्छेदः। लिङ्गविभक्तयादेशः॥ Chapter V-Declension of Nouns अत ओत् सो॥।॥ 01s substituted for ou (i bhattı foi nom sing.) after a word ending in a वृक्षः चच्छो, काम कामो ॥ The a 18 supposed to be slided before o bg supra, IV, 1 Cf. [u9, &pahl. विवादः, विवादम्-विवदु ।। जश-शसोर्लोपः ॥२॥ Tas (nom plu.) and far (ace. plu ) are elided after words ending in a वृताः पच्छा (ef S 11 by which the finala becomes a), वृक्षान्-वच्छे (of. S. 12 by which the final a becomes e) | 2015#: 1131 The a of am (aec. sing ) 13 eluded after words ending ina. वृक्षम्वच्छ (of supra. IV. 12) ॥ Shtuf: 11811. After words ending in a, na 18 substitute for ta (inst. sing.) and am (gen. plu). वृक्षण-बच्छेण (Enfra,s 12): वृत्तावच्छाण (also वच्छाणं, supre, IV. 16%3 see also unfra, S. 11) | भिसो हिं॥५॥ Var. lect of: (K) 11 Him. (or he: cf. supra, IV, 16) is substituted for bhis (inst. plu.) after words ending in r. वृत्तबच्चेहिं (or वच्छेहि); of. S. 12. Hem also gives वच्छेहि ॥ उसेरादो-दु-हयः ॥धा A, do, du and ha are severelly substituted for nasi (abl. sing) atter rords ending in a. वृत्तात वच्छा (S. 13). वच्छादो; वच्छादु, वच्छाहि (S. 11) | Cr. Hem., tra, Notes ·49 tot 11811 Ob, V) A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Freit fratga tuloy Hinto and sunto are substatuted for bhyas (abi plu.) after words ending in a SEOefen, geengaal in S. 12 also suggests referat, pessoal. These two cabe-affixes are not found in Pāli and Epigraphic Prakrit. The Sanskrit abl plu, abhyah (sometimes also the dat plu. in the latter) 18 represented there by ebhr or bha Hem profers tto and hinto in both sing and plu., of safra, Notes wit 11411 Ssa 18 substatuted for nas (gen, sing ) after words ending 10 a. वृक्षस-चच्छत्स ॥ E and nume are substituted foi nz (loo $108.) after words ending in a (8. 13), per Cf. Ins for free eto. gy: 118011 Su is substituted for sup (loc plu) after words ending 10 a. gas (S 12) 11 Also we (IV, 16) on Hal-reig : 118 ful For the final a of bases ending in a, a 18 substituted before jas (nom plu.), šas (aco plu.), nasi (abl sing ) and am (gen plu ) 1.781 ; 18 (or any; S. 12); tanq= वच्छादो, वच्चाकु, वच्छाहि (SG), वृक्षाणाम् वच्छाण, वच्छाणं (s 4)॥ gaguferet: 118R1 E 18 substituted for the final a of nouns before all the case-affixes (sup), except ni (loc. sing.) and nuas (gen, slug ). 1919-T (S 2), 1204099 (S.4), piele, is 5), Tag (8. 10) For the à in groot, regrat (s. 7), of optrovality indicated by the word cha in the Sitra. In refa( 89) and aki (8 8) the short powel 18 retained parlere fauteit: 1821 In some cases, the final a of the Roun 18 elided before nası (abl. &ing ) aud nz (loc. sing ). ETTE Fat (8 6), 5 (S. 9) 11 In the form of the abl. 8108, we have to avoid the necessity of lengthening (8 11), in the form of the loc. sing we have to avoid a Ford like vachchlae The opposite in the case in vachchhado, etc. and pachchhammi, cf also VI, 61 ·A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE POR.V लुतो शसो णो ॥१२॥ No is substituted for ias (aco. plu.) in nouns ending in iandu.प्रमोन्-अग्गियो पायूनचाउणो॥ असो वा ॥१५॥ No is optionally substituted for nas (gen. sing.) in nouns ending in send u. अमे-अग्गियो, अग्गिस्स; पायो वाउगो, वाउस्स" For the alterunte form, of, 8, 8 जसच ओ यूत्वम् ॥१६|| Var. lect. असच वा श्रोत्वम् (K.) In the nouns ending in tandu, 01s substituled for as (nom. plu.), and : and a for the final 1 and u. Na is also optionally used without change of vowel. अमयः अग्गीश्रो, अग्गिणो; वायवः पाऊो, वाउगो ॥K. speaks af o for both has and Tas and of a 10 the place of 2 and u. Nom. plu. and gen. sing. अग्गो; यात्रभो। अग्निणो, वाणो | Also nom. plu. अग्गी, पाक । ET UT I fel In the nouns ending in 2 and u, ná 18 substituted for td (inst sang.) अमिना अग्गिणा; वायुनाचाउणा ॥ सु-मिस्-सुप्सु दीर्घः ॥१८ The finals or w of such nouns is changed for its long vowel before su (nom sing), bhss (inst. plu.) and sup (loc. plu.). अमिर अग्गी , वायुम्वाऊ । अमिमिः अग्गीहि (or अग्गीहि); घायुभिः -वाऊहिं (or बाऊहि)। अमिषु = अग्गीसु, वायुपु% वाऊसु ॥ fequi te salat 119011 In feminine nouns, u and o are substituted for sas (acc. plu). मालामालाउ, यालाओ : नदी-नई, नईओवधा - बहुउ, बहूओ॥ This Sūtra 18 ignored by K. Het at Roll In feminine nouns, u and o are optionally substituted for 193 (nom. plu.). In the alternative, they follow the rules of bases ending in o(s. 2). मालाः-मालाड, मालाओ, माला, नद्या- राईट, गईओ, गई ॥ K ignores S. 19 and reads 8.20 8s जसो वा नियाम् उदोती॥ Nom. plu. मालाउ, माताश्री, माला uote PFA EFT: URPH In feminine nouns, the final long vowel is abortened before am (aco. sing.). मालाम्-मालं; नदीम् - सई'; पधम् - टा-सस्कीनाम् देवदातः ॥२२॥ Var. lect. टा-इसि-डस्-डीनाम् इदुददादेतः (K.) ! In feminine nouns, 2, 8, & and å are substituted for ta (inst ·CL.VJ A URAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGU sing.). tus (gen. sing.) andni (lou. sing.). नद्या, नयाः, नद्याम्-गाईड ईए, गईभ, ईमा| Kaddarian (abl sing.) and u respectively to the list of case-afises and that of the substitutes. नद्या, नद्याः, नया., नद्याम्-पाईह गईए, ईश्र, गाईमा, नईट ।। Tatsarat IIBBI But in the case of feminine nonns ending in d, the substitution of a and i (S. 22) do not take place मालया, मालाया, मालायाम-मालाड, मालाए, मालाउ (S. 20, note ) || Not मालाभ, मालामा । are tal ageRBI I and i ale legularly interchanged as the final lelter in feminine words euding wa सहमाना-सहमाणा, सहमाणी, हरिद्रा इलद्दा (supra, I, 13, II, 30), हलही, सूर्पनखा = सुप्पणहा, सुप्पणही; छाया % छाहा (supra, II, 18), छाही।। न नपुंसके ॥२५॥ The final vowel of neules nouns 18 nol lengthened before an (nom sing), of s 18, 30. दधि-दहिं ; मधु-महु, हविस हवि ।। इज़ जश-शसोर दीर्घधरा In neuter nouns, substituted for yas (nom pln) and fas (aco plu) and the preceding rowel 1s lengtheneil. वनानि-वणा दधीनि दहीइ, मधूनि महूद | Tor the alternate forms वणाई ete, of supra, IV, 16. K. also allons. वणाई ॥ नामात्रणे सावोत्पदीर्घ-विन्दवः ॥२७॥ When an (nom sirg) is uaed in the sense of the vocative, the o (S. 1), the long vowel (8, 18) and the anusvára (S. 30) are not allowed up at हे वच्छ हे अग्गि; हे वाउ%B हे वण, हे दहिं ; हे महु ॥ हे पिलासिणि ॥ FETTATE DE ARCU. In the vocative of feminine nouns, & 18 substituted for the final a before su (nom. sing.) हे माले ॥ Acoording to Bh., s of su (whose u 28 dropped by Pan, I, 32) 18 elided by supra, IV, 6 दूतोह खः ॥२६॥ In feminine nouns, the final i orů 18 abort ened in the vocative हे नह; हे बहु॥ सोविन्दुर्नसके ॥३०॥ In neuter noung, anusvåra 38 substituted for su (nom. sing.). वर्ण ; दहि'महुँ॥

·48 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [ Oh. V ऋत मारा सुपि ॥३१॥ Ara is substituted for ri before all the oase. uffixes (sup) in the words ending in ri भई-भत्तार ।। भतारो, भतारेण ॥ete. मातुरात् ॥३२॥ Ais substituted for the final ri of the word mātre which is then declined like a feminine word ending in _, ATC= मात्रा । मातरम् मात्र। माता, माता, मातरि मामआइ, माघाए, भाभाउ (5.28) ॥ eto. उर जश्-शस्-या-उस-सुप्सु षा ॥३२॥ 0 w optionally substituted for the final ri before Tas (nom. plu.), ias (aco. plu), ta (instiing.), nas (gen, sing.) and sup (loc, plu.). In these cases, a word ending in you becomes optionally subject to the rules for a word endıug in 2. na- भर्तारः भतुणो (S. 14, 16), भत्तारा । भर्तृन भतुणो, भत्तारे । भर्ना भत्तु णा (S. 17), भत्तारेण । भर्तुः अस्तुणो (8_15), भत्तारस्म । भर्तपु-भत्तुसु, भत्तारेसु ॥ K also gives the form #9. for jas (num plu ) and tos (acc. pla.), and says that the word bharti may optionally become bhafft before the above case-affixes पित-भात-जामातॄणामरः ॥३॥ In the words prtri, bhrātri and jumatri, ara 18 substituted for 12 before all the case-affixes, forte पिअर'; पिता-पिअरेण । भ्रातरम् भामर' नावा भाश्ररेण । जामातरम-जामाअर; GITHETOHISTU I Cf, instances from Epigraphic Prakrit, infra, Notes मा च सौ॥३५॥ In the words prire, bhratri and janātri, ars optionally substituted for pr before su (nom. sing.). foet = 1991, पिपरो (S. 34); भ्राता = भाषा, भाभरोजामाताजामाश्रा, जामाबरो॥ राक्षश्च ॥३६॥ Before su (nom. sing), a 18 substituted for an in the word rajan, TSITETET (supra, II, 2) , Cowell believed that the rules regarding the word rajan (8 36-44), which were not found in all the Mss, he consulted, are spurious. Exceptings 39 all the oth er Sutras are however noticed in the versified commentary of K. भामन्त्रणे वा विन्तुः ॥३७॥ Anurvara is optionally used in the word rajan in the vocature. हे राम', हे राम (8.20)।

·(th. V] A GRAMMIR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Is substi- जर-शस-इसां णो ॥३८॥ In the word fliyan, no tuted for jas (nom pla), ias (aco. plu) and nas gen. sing.). The rule is optional according to K राजानः रामाणो (also राइणो in some ass of Bh and राधा according to K.)। राज्ञः = रामाणो (also राइणो in some Mss of Bh. and रामाणे according to KOरानः राइणो, रगणो (842), also राअस्स (K) शस एत् ॥३६॥ In the word riyan, e us optionally substituted for sas (nce. plu) राज्ञः = रसए (also राइणो, रामाणे, राप्राणो, S. 38)॥ This rule is ignored by K. who however gives the form रामाणे ॥ THT Of 118011 In the word rājan, nam 19 substituted for an (gen plu). राज्ञाम्रापाणं ( 4, 11) || ZT UTT 118801 In the word rajan, ni is substituted for tå (inst Sing) राज्ञा =राइणा, रगणा (842)। सश्च द्वित्वं वान्त्यलोपश्च ॥४२॥ In the word rājan, the final consonant 18 either clıded or doubled optionally in nas (gen. sing) and ta (inst sing) राज. - रपणो, राइणो; राज्ञा :रपा, राइणा ।। K ignores ta (inst sing) and suggests tor nas (gen sing) the alternate form रायो॥ sefer 119811 If the final letter is not doubled, 2 18 augmented in the word rāgan before tå (1nst sing) and nas (gen sing) राइणा, राम-राणो | But when the inal letter is doubled, we have रगणा , रएको । माणोणमोरहसि ॥४|| When followed by no and nam, à la gubstituted for the ja of the word rüyan, except in the case of nas (gen sing) राक्षरापाखो राज्ञाम्रााणं ॥ But राक्ष गणोराइयो ।। For the remaining cases, the word is to be declhned like a word ending in a रामं राएहिं । रामादो ; राभादु; राभाहि । रााहिन्तो, रामासुन्तो । राम्मि राए । रासुराए। chatsorat at 119een Appāna 18 optionally substituted for the word atman. अप्पाणो'; also अप्पा (III. 48), अत्ता (III,) । .

·A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE (Che इत्व-द्वित्व-धज राजवदनादेशे ॥४६॥ When the substitution of appaña does not take place, the word atman is declined in the same way as rajan ; but the augmentation of 2 and doubling of the final consonant (S. 42-43) are not allowed in the case of atman. अत्ता, भया ।। The substitute appana is declined in the same way as vriksha. Cowell considered this Sūtra to be aparious (cf. S 36, note), though it is found in K. UTET ETCHEQ 118911 The words brahman, etc, are properly declined like atman, ब्रह्मन्-पम्हा। वम्हाणो ॥ युवन् -जुवा। जुवाणो ।। अध्वन्-श्रद्धा । अदाणो॥ etc. Bh. possibly takes bamhāna as an alternate form like appana For some additional rules of declension, see ch VI. 60-64 There 18 no duel number, and the genitive case-affix is usually pinployed for the dative; c VI, 08-64 and notes. NOTES Summary. Declension. Bases (mago.) ending in a T 119- पच्छो । वच्छा ॥२-वच्छं । पच्छे, पच्छा ॥३-बच्छण। बच्छेहि, वच्छेहि (IV. 18) ॥ ५-वच्छादो, पच्छादु, वच्छाहि, वच्छा। बच्चाहिन्तो, बच्छासुन्तो, पच्छेहिन्तो, पच्छेसुन्तो। ४,६-वच्छत्स। वच्छाण, पच्छाणं (IV, 16) 19वच्छे, बच्चम्मि । वच्छेस, बच्छे (IV, 16)| Voo. वच्छ । वच्छा ।। Bases (maso ) ending in s. अग्नि ॥१-अग्गी। अग्गोश्रो, अग्गियो, अग्यो, अग्गी ॥२-अग्गि। अग्गिणो ॥३-अग्गिणा। अग्गीहि, अग्गीहि ॥५-अग्गीदो, अग्गीदु, अग्गीहि। अग्गोहिन्तो, अग्गीसुन्तो ॥४, ६-अग्गिस्स, अग्गिणो, अग्गयो । अग्गीणं, अग्गोण ||-अग्गिम्मि। अग्गी, अग्गी ॥ Voc. अग्गि। अग्गोओ, अग्गियो, अग्गो, अग्गी ।। Bases (masc.) ending in u वायु ॥१-बाऊ। बाऊओ, वारणो, वायो, वाज ॥२- बाबाउणो ॥३-वाठणा । बाहि, वाजहि ॥५- बाऊदो, वागडु, चामहि । वाऊहिन्तो, वाकसुन्यो ।। ४, ६-चाउणो, वास, वाश्री। चाऊणं, वाकण ---- वाउम्मि। बाऊसु, पाऊसुं । Voc बाठ। वासो, पाउणो, वाश्रो, वाक | Voc माले। मालाभो, मालाड, माला ॥ - ·49 -वणे, Oh. V] A GRABIMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Bases (fem) ending in 1. नदी॥ १-पाई। ईमो, गाईउ गई। २-गई। ईश्रो, गाईउ, गई ।। ३-गाईड, ईश, गईश्रा, गईए, गई । गाईहिं, गईहि ।। ५-ईदो, गईदु, गई हि, गईइ, ईए, गई, ईआ, गई। गईहिन्तो, गईसुन्तो ॥ ४, ६--गाईड, गईश्र, गईश्रा, गईए, गई। गईणं, ईण ॥ - -गईइ, गाईभ, पई, गईए, गाईट । गाई, गईसु ॥ Voc. पह। गईश्रो, गाई, गई । Bases (fem) ending in t वधू ।। १-बहू । बहूओ, वहूड, वह ॥ २-बहुं । बहुओ, वहूर, वह ॥ १-बहूई, वहू, वहूना, वहुए, वहुउ। वहूहि, वहि ॥ ५-बहूदो, वहूद्ध, बहुहि, बहूई, बहूम, बहूआ, वहुए, वहूर। वहूहिन्तो, वहसुन्तो।। ४,६-यहूई, बहन, बहूआ, वहूए, वहठ। वहूण, बहूण ॥ ७-पहूई, पहुआ, वहूआ, पहुए, वहुउ । बहू, वहुमु ॥ Voc बहु । वहभो, वहूर, वहू ।। Bases (neut) ending in a वन ॥ १, २-वणं 1 वणाई', वणाड, वणाई ॥ ३-दणेण। वणेहिं, वणेहि ॥ ५-वणादो, वणादु, वणाहि । वणासुन्तो, वणेसुन्तो, वाहिन्तो, वणेहिन्तो॥ ४, ६-वणस्त्र । वणाणं, वणाण ॥ वणम्मि। षणेसुं, वणेस ॥ Vo० वण । वणाई, वणाइ, वणाई ॥ Bases (masc) ending in Tn. (1) भर्तृ॥ १-भत्तारो। भत्तारा, भतु णो, भर, महिणो ॥ १-भत्तारं । भत्तारे, भत्तु णो, भत्त , मष्णिो ॥ ३-भत्तारेण, मत्तणा, महिणा। भत्तारेहि, मत्तारेहिं । ५-भत्तारादो, भत्तारादु, भत्ताराहि । भत्ताराहिन्तो, भत्तारासुन्तो ॥ ४,६-भत्तारस्स, भत्तुस्स, भत्तु णो, भरियो। भत्तारार्ण, भत्ताराण ।। -भत्तारे, भत्तारम्मि। भत्तारेसु, भत्तारेसु, भत्त सु, मत्त सुं । Vor भत्तार । भत्तारा, मतणो, भत्तू, भटिणो ॥ (2) भातृ ॥ १-भाषा, माघरो। भाषरा ।। २-भाभर । मारे ॥३-भाअरेण । भाअरेहि, भाभरेहि ॥ ५-भाथरादो, भारादु, भाराहि । भाभराहिन्तो, भामरासुन्तो (also with elanto, esunto) ॥ ४,६- भाभरस्स । माघराणं, भावराण ॥ ७-भाअरे, भारम्मि। भामरेसुं, भामरेसु ।। Voc भाभ, भाभर ।भाभरा। Basos (fem) ending in rn मातृ ॥ १-माधा। माअाओ, मायाउ, ATM 11 This is to be declined exaotly like HIGIT 11 Bases (masc ) ending in n (1) राजन् ॥ १-रामा । राप्राणो, रामा । २-रा। राप्राणो, राए, रामाणे ॥ ३-राहणा, रगणा । राएहि, राएहि ॥ ५-रामा, राभादो, राबाद, रामहि । रााहिन्तो, रामासुन्तो (also with ehinto, exento) || 7 - ·60 . A GRLAMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Oh.v ६-राहणो, रगणो, राणो, राअस्स। रामाणं, राप्राण ।। -राए, रामम्मि। राएK, राएसु ॥ Voc. राम, राधा रामाणो, रात्रा ।। (2) प्रात्मन् ।। १-अत्ता, अप्पा, अप्पाणो। अत्ता, अत्ताणो, अप्पा, अप्पाणणे, अप्पाणा। २-अतं, अपं, अप्पाणं। अपाणो, अप्पाणे, अप्पाणा ॥ ३–अत्तणा, अप्पणा, अप्पाण्ण। अत्तेहि, अत्तेहि, अप्पेहि, अप्पेहि, अप्पाणेहिं, अप्पाणेहि ॥ ५–अत्ता, अत्तादो, अत्तादु, अत्ताहि, अप्पा, अप्पादो, अपादु, अप्पाहि, अप्पाणा, अप्पाणावो, अपाणादु, अप्पाणाहि । अत्ताहिन्तो, अत्तासुन्तो, अप्पाहिन्नो, अप्पासुन्तो, अप्पाणा- हिन्तो, अप्पाणासुन्तो (also with ohinto. eunto) ॥ ४, ६-अत्तस्स, अत्तणो, अपस्स, अप्पगो, अप्पाणस्स। अत्ताणं. अत्ताण, अप्पाणं, अप्पाण, अप्पाणाणं, अपाणाण ॥ ७-अत्ते, अत्तम्मि, अप्पे, अप्पम्मि, अप्पाणे, अप्पाणम्मि । प्रत्तेसु, अत्तेस, अप्पेमुं, अप्पेसु, अपाणे, अप्पाणेसु ॥ Voc. अत्तं, अत्त, अप्पं, अप्प, अप्पाण। अत्ता, अत्ताणो, अप्पा, अप्पाणो, अप्पाणा ।। Declension in Pali (1) बुद्ध ॥ १-वुद्धो। बुद्धा, [बुद्धसें] ॥२-बुद्धं । वुद्धे ॥ ३-बुद्धेन, [बुद्धसा, बुद्धसो] । बुद्धेभि, बुदेहि ॥४-बुद्धाय, बुद्धस्स । बुद्धाणं ।। -बुद्धा, घुद्धम्हा, वृद्धस्मा । बुद्धेभि, बुद्धेहि || Cf In५ दत्ता भाजीविक्रेभ्यः = दिना श्राजीविकेहि ॥ and note that lat plu and abl plu. have the same form in Sanskrit ६.-बुद्धस्स । बुद्धानं ॥ १-बुद्धे, बुद्धम्हि, बुद्धस्मिं । बुद्धसु ॥ (2) मुनि ॥ १-मुनि । मुनी, मुनयो ४२-मुनि । मुनी, मुनयो ॥ ३-मुनिना । मुनीहि, मुनीमि ॥ ४, ६-मुनिस्स, मुनिनो । मुनीनं ॥ ५-मुनिना, मुनिस्मा, मुनिम्हा । मुनीहि, मुनीमि ॥ ७-मुनिस्मि, मुनिम्हि । मुनीसु ॥ (3) मिक्ख ॥ १-मिक्ख । मिक्खू, मिक्सवो ॥ २-भिक्छ । भिक्खू , मिक्खवो ॥३-भिक्खुना । भिक्यूहि, भिक्खूमि ॥४, ६-भिक्खुनो, भिक्खुस्स । मिक्खनं ॥ ५-भिक्खुना, भिक्खुस्मा, मिक्खुम्हा । मिक्लुहि, भिक्खूमि ॥ ७-मिक्खुस्मि, figfię i fire u In the 1- and u-stems, short vowels may be used befone an, nam and a or also सखार; सखारानं; जन्तू, जन्तवो, जन्तुयो, जन्तुनो; ste. (4) लता ॥ १-लता। लता, लतायो । ३-लतं । लता, लतायो॥३,५-लताय। लतामि, लताहि ॥४, ६-लताय । लतानं ॥५-लताय, लतायं । लतासु ।। (5) नदी । १-नदी। नदी, नदियो, मनो॥ २-नर्दि, नदियं । नदी, नदियो, नज्जो॥३,५-नदिया, नना, निया] । नदीभि, नदोहि ।। ४, ६-नदिया. नज्जा, [नद्या]। नदीनं, [नदीया ॥ -नदिया, नब्बा, नब नदियं, [न] । नदीसु ॥ () वधू ॥ १-वधू । बथ, वधुयो। २- , ·. Oh. V] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 61 पाप वधुयो ॥ ३, ५-वधुया । वधूभि, वधूहि ॥ ४, ६-बध्या । वधून ॥ - बघुया, मधुर्य बघूस ( मातृ ॥१-माता । माता, मातरो॥२-मातरं मातरे, मावरो॥ ३, -मातरा, मातुया, मात्या or भत्या । मातरेहि, मातरेमि, मातहि, मातूमि ॥ ४.६-मात, मातुया, माया । मातरान, मातानं, मातून, मातुन्न ॥ ७-मातरि, मातुया, माया, मातुर्य, मास' or मत्यं । मातरेसु, मासु ॥ (8) कत ॥ १-कता। कत्तारो॥ २-कतारं । कतारो, कतारे ॥ ३, ५- कत्तारा, कत्तुना कत्तारेहि, कतारेमि ॥ ४. कतु, कतुनो. कस्तुस्स । कत्तारानं, कत्तान, कत्तुनं ॥ १-कत्तरि । कत्तारेसु, कतूम् ॥ (9) आत्मन् ॥ १.-अत्ता। श्रत्तानो. [अत्ता] ॥ २-अत', अत्तानं । अत्तानो, [अत्ते ॥ ३-अत्तना, अत्तेन । अत्तनेहि, अत्तनेमि. [अत्तेहि, अत्तमि॥ ४, ६-अत्तस, अत्तनो। अत्तानं। ५-अत्तना, अत्तस्मा, अत्तम्हा । (same as inst plu)॥ १-अत्तनि, [अत्त] । अत्तनेसु ॥ (10) राजन् ॥ १-राजा । राजानो ॥२-राज, राजानं । राजानो । ३-ख्या, राजेन, राजिना। राजूमि, राजहि राजेमि, राजेहि ।। ४,३-रख्यो, राजिणो, राजस्स । रञ्च, राजूणं, राजाणं ॥ ५-रज्मा, राजम्हा, राजस्मा। (same as inst plu) - रश्मे, राजिनि, राजम्हि, राजस्मि'। राजसु, राजेस ॥ (11) श्वा । "-से, सस्मि', सम्हि, साने। सासु ॥ (12) गच्छत् ॥ १--च्छ', गच्छन्तो। गच्छन्तो ।। २-च्छन्त। गच्छन्ते ॥ ३-गच्छता, गच्छन्तेन । गच्छन्तेमि, गच्छन्तेहि ॥ ४, ६-च्छतो, गच्छन्तस्स-। गच्छत, गच्छन्तान ।। ५-गच्छता, गच्छन्तम्हा. गच्छ- न्तस्मा। गच्छन्वमि गच्छन्तेहि ॥ १-गच्छति, गच्छन्ते, गच्छन्तम्हि. गच्छन्तस्मि । गच्छन्तेसु ॥ (13) पुमस् ॥ १-पुमा, पुमो । पुमा, पुमानो ॥२-पुमान, पुर्म । पुमानो, पुमाने, पुमे ॥ ३-पुमाना, प्रभुना, पुमेन । पुमानैमि, पुमानैमि, पुमानेहि, पुमेहि, पुमेभि ।। ४, ६-पुमुनो, पुमस्स। पुमानं ॥ ५-पुमाना, पुमुना, पुमा, पुममा, पुमम्हा । Kanine as inst. plu.) ॥ -पुमाने, पुमे, पुमस्मि, पुमम्हि । पुमानेसु, पुमेसु, पुमसु । Declension from Hemacandra. (1) वृक्ष ॥ १, २, ६, ७- -(as in I) ३-पच्छेण, वच्छेणं। पच्छेहि, वच्छेहि, वच्छेहि ।। ५-वच्छा, पच्छतो, वच्छात्रो (Saur °दो), वच्छाउ (Saur •दु), वच्छाहि', वच्छाहितो । वच्छत्तो, वच्छाओ, बच्छाउ, वच्छाहि, बच्छेहि, वच्छाहि तो, वच्छासुतो, वच्छेहि तो, वच्छेसुंतो।। (2) गिरि ।।१-गिरी। गिरी, गिरो, गिरड, गिरिणो॥ २.३-fof अग्नि In PP and वृक्ष in Hem) ४, ६-गिरिणो, गिरिस। गिरीण, गिरीणं ॥ ५-गिारणो, गिरित्तो, गिरीत्रो, गिरीत, गिरीहितो । गिरित्तो, गिरीश्रो, गिरीउ, गिरोहितो, गिरीसुंतो ॥ Voc. गिरि, गिरी। गिरी, , , ·62 A GRAMMAR OF THE PHAKRIT LANGUAGE (Uh. V sto. Note that Hem. does not allow हि as the afis ot abl. sing. except in the a-stems. (9) तरु॥ १-तरू। तरू, तरवो, तरमओ, तरउ, तरुणो । २, ३, ४, ५, ६, ७--(of. गिरि in Hem.) (4) माला॥१-as a PP.)२- मालं । माला, मालाश्री, मालाउ॥ ३-मालाभ, मालाइ, मालाए । मालाहि, eto. (ut. कृक्ष in IIem.)॥४,६-मालाभ, मालाइ मालाए । मालाण, मालाणं॥५-माला,मालाइ, मालाए, मालतो, मालाओ, मालाउ, माताहियो। मालत्तो, मालाओ, मालाउ, मालाहितो, मालासुंतो॥ १-मालाम, मालाइ, मालाए। मालासु मालासु॥ (5) दुद्धि । १,२---(ot माला in Hem)॥ ३-बुद्धी, बुद्धीश्रा, बुद्धोद, बुद्धीए। बुद्धीहि, etc ॥ ५-युद्धोध, बुद्धोत्रा, वुद्धित्तो, बुद्धीह बुद्धिए, पीओ, बुद्धीउ, बुद्धोहितो। बुद्धित्तो, बुद्धीओ, बुद्धीड, बुद्धीहितो, बुद्धीसुतो ॥ ४, ६. (sing. as inst. sing. for plu., et माला in IIom) | (6) पितृ ।। १-पित्रा, पिपरो। पिथरा, पिउणो, पिश्रवो, पिओ, पिउ, पिक ॥ २-~-पिथर। पिपरे, पिमरा, पिउणो, पिऊ ॥ ३-पिअरेण, पिअरेणं, पिउणा। पिअरेहि. etc., पिऊहि, ४, ५, ६, ७-(पिअर वृक्ष and पिठ us in Hem ) 11 (7) राजन् ।। १-राया। राया, रायाणो, राइयो । २-राय, राहणं। राये, राया, रायायो, राइणो ॥ ३-राइणा, रगणा, राएण, राएणं। राएहि, elc. राईहि, sto. | ४. ६-रएणो, राइणो, रायस । राइण, राइणं. रायाण, रायाणं ॥ ५-राणो, राइयो, रायतो, ete.| रायत्तो, eto., राइतो, etc (ek गिरि and वृक्ष in Hem || ५-राये. रायम्मि, राइम्मि। राईस, राईसु, राएस, राएK ॥ elc 11 तरू . Declension in Epigraphic Prakrit In some cases, the vibhuahtra are adapted to a standard base Note the confusion about the use of gender (1) जन (uase ) 4-जन, अनं, जना, जनि, जने, जनो, जनु (C Asia) । जन, जना, जने, जनानि, जनासे (ABokan; of Ved. जनासः) ॥ १ अन, जिनं, जना, जने, 'जनों, जनु । जन, जना, जने, जनानि । ३ जनेन, जनेना। जनेहि, जनेहिं ।। ४-जना, अनाय, जनाये, अनए । जनेदि ॥ ५-जन, जना, जनाहि, जनते, जनदे ।। ६-जनस, जनसा, जनह (Ceylon)। जनानं, जनाना, जनान, जनाना ॥ जनम्हि, जनम्हि, जने, जनसि, जनपि, जनमि, जनमि। अनेसु, जनेस | Cf. dat. dunl पदेभ्य in OAna. (2) फल (neut)| १,२-फल, फल, फले, फला, फलो। फलानि, फलानी, फला, फल ॥ (१) पूजा (fem.)! १-पूज, पूजा। पूजा, पूजायो ।।

·. etc." Ch. V] 4 GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE २-पूजा, पूज, पूजा ॥ ३-पूजाय, पूजाया, पूजये, पूजाये, पुयए, पुत्रए। पूजएहि, पूजाहि ॥ ४, ६,-sing sanle an inst sing) पूजानं ॥५-(sing same as inst smg)--पृजायं, पूजाय, पूजाये। पूजासु ॥ Cf bases hke चावुदसा, पंण्डसा tor चतुर्दशी, पञ्चदशी; also परिसा, दिसा. etc (4) मुनि, etc || १-सक्यमुनी (असमति nent)। औसधीनि (masc) ॥ २-Pl. अधिपतये (masc.)॥ ६-सातकणिस, सातकनिनो, मुने, अधिपतिनो, गहवतिस, सतिनो, मुनिस, पुष्यवलिस्य, सिरिनो, वोधिनो। मातिनं, माविना, मातिन ॥ -Pl मातीसु, मातिसु ॥ (5) मति, देवी (fem) | १-देवि, देवी । टेवि, देवियो, देविनि (of अनुसथिनि), देविये ।। २-देवि, देवी, देवि । देखियो । ३, ४-देविय, देविया, देखिये, देवित्र, देवीय ॥ -देविया, देवितो ॥६-देविये, देवीये, देदीय । देविना, देविन, देवीनं ॥ ७-देविये, देवियं, देवि(of चतुदशि), देन्य, देव्या, देविया, देवीगं। देवितु ॥ (G) साधु (masc.), १-साधु (also fem and neut.), साधू । धतुओ (neut बहूनि) ॥ ३-साधुना (fem. वासुय)। साधुहि, बहूहि ॥ ५-P1 मिखुहि ॥ ६-इखाकुस, भिक्षुस्य ( Rem पधुये )। भिखन, मिखुन, साधूनं ॥ -पुनावसुने, बहुने । माधुसु ॥ of आगरजुस, सर्वशु नो ॥ गो-गोनसा । etc. ॥ (7) पितृ, etc. १- पिता, पित. एता, अपहट, हटा, निझपयिता। नतारे, नतरो, नती, नति ॥२-मातरं । मिति ॥ ३-पिता, पितिना, जामातरा, भ्राता, भातिना. माता, भदुण, मत, मातुय, मातर. धित, पितर, धुतुना, पितुन। मातापितिहि ॥ ४-पितु ॥ ६-मातु, मातुय, मदुपिदु, मतपितु, पितुनो, भ्रतु, भतुणो, भ्रदर, धित, धिता धुतुय, सातारस । मदपिदर, मातापितुन, भातिनं, भावीनं, प्रतुन, मातुन, मतरपितरण, स्पसुन ॥ ७-पितरि. मातरि, माति। पिसिसु, पितुसु ॥ (8) Bases in at १ भगवं (neut श्रावते, कियं, किय), का, की, करोतो, करत, महंते, संतो, संत, पजाव, सिरिमाते, "मातो, अभिसित- मतो । तिस्टंतो, संत ॥ ३-भगवता, हेतु०, शरीर०, भगन्द ॥६-महतकसा भगवतु. वतो, सिरिमतस, महतस, महंतस, अरहतो। वसंतान, महिमावतान, अरहंतानं ।। ७-महत्ते ॥ (9) राजन् etc (masc.)। १-राजा, राज (neut. कम, कमे।। राजानो, राजाने, रजनि ॥ २-राजानं, अतानं ( neut. नाम, नामा)। उतरापधराजानो (neut. कंमानि) ॥३-रामा, राजिना, अतना, महतना, महास्पेन, कंमन । लाजीहि ।। ४-कमाये, कमने ॥ ५-महात्मा ॥ ६-रमों, रामो, राजिने, रजने, रजिने, रजस, राजिनो अतने, अतनो. अपनो, अवनो, गमस, धर्मस्य, दानस, थ्यमस। महत्वन । . .

·& GRAMMAR OF THE PHAKRIT LANGUAGE [ChVI -राजिनि, सीमे ॥ of युवरलो, धर्मराज्ञो, etc. (10) प्रियदर्शिन, etc. (masc.) १-पियदसि, पियदसी, हस्ति ।। २-Pl. हथिनि, हथोनि, अस्तिन, अस्तिने, अतिवासोनि (nent. गामीनि) । ३-पियदसिना, पियदसिन ॥ ६-पिमदसिनो, पियदसिने, पियदसिस, पियदसिसा, हधिस, स्वामित्य, चकवतिनो ॥ ७-अंतेवासी ॥ (11) अविमनसू etc. ॥ १-Pl. अविमना, अविमन (masc ) | २-यसो, भुय, भुये (neut.) ७-सिरसि ।। of the declensional forms in Chapters X-XII, Notes. As to the coufusion of number, we have हेमवानं, गिम्हानं us well as वासानं. For the confusion of gender, ct. afrati, 49 (nom Bung.), खनियं, etc. महासेनापतिनि, महादानपतिनि, etc are zuteresting feminine forms. षष्ठः परिच्छेदः। सर्वनामविधिः॥ Chapter V-Declension of Pronouns and Numerals. This chapter deals mainly with the declensiou of pronouns aud numerals. The chapter actually forms part of Ch. V In the commentary on PP. by Rāma Pānīvāda (born 1707 A, D.) borde Ch. Vand Ch. VI have been given as Ch. V, and it is interesting that only eight chapters (the genulue part of the PP ) are commented upon. It is also noteworthy that Rama Pánıvāda composed his Kamusavalo in the language of the original PP., 1. e, the socalled Maharashtrí variety of Prakrt speech सर्यादेजस एत्वम् ॥२॥ Jas (nom. plu ) becomes e when it follows the words sarva, etc. सर्व-सन्वे; ये-जे; तेते; के = के, कतरे- कदरे। स्सि-म्मि-स्था ॥ Atter the words, sarva, ete. (S. 1), arm, mms and ttha are substituted tor ne (loc ing.) सर्वस्मिन् सबस्सि, सन्वम्मि, सम्पत्य । इतरस्मिन् - इभरसिं, इभरन्मि, इधरस्य । इदमेतवर्षियचङ्गयष्टा इजा बा | Atter the words dam, stud, Lem, yad and tad, ind is optionally substztuted for ta (inst sing.). अनेन इमिणा, इमेणा; एतेन एविणा, एदेण: केन किया, केण: येन-जिणा, जेणतेन- तिणा, तेण ॥ .

·UD, VI] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE BITAT QfC 11811 After the words edam, eto. (8.3), esim is optionally substituted for am (gen. plu). एषाम् इमेसि', इमाण; एतेषाम् -एदेसि, एदाण, केषाम् केसि, काण; येषाम् जेसि, जाण; तेषाम् तेसि, ताण ॥ कियत्तद्यो इस मासः ॥५॥ Asa 18 optionally aubstituted for nas (gen Bing.) after the words leem, yad and tad. कस्य काम, कस्स; यस्य: जास, जस्स , तस्य-तास, तस्स ।। Cf supra, I, 17, notes नया स्सा से॥६॥ Ssa and se are substituted for nas (gen sing) after the pronouns him, yad and tad, when thoy are declized like nouns (fem) ending in ! कस्या. किस्सा, कोसे ; also कीश्रा, कीए, की, कोइ, [कीत] (supra, V. 22) । यस्याः = जिस्सा, जीसे ; also जीया, जीए जीभ, जीइ, [जीत] । तस्या. = विस्सा, तीसे , also तीमा, तीए, ती, तीइ, [तीउ] ॥ 11011 Him 18 optionally substituted for 12 (loc sing) after the wouls him, you and trud कस्मिन् = कहि; also कस्सिं, कम्मि, कत्थ (32)। यस्सिन् : जहि, alao जस्सि', जम्मि, जत्य । तस्सिन् = तहिं'; also तस्सिं, तम्मि, तत्य ॥ आहे इमा काले Var lect °च काले || Ahe and ti are optionally substituted for n (loc sing) after the above words in the sense of time (of Pin , V,3, 15) कदा - काहे, कइया; also कहि', etc (S. 7)। यदा-जाह, जइमा; also जहि, etc. ॥ तदाताहे, तइया; also हिं, etc. Hem has also काला, जाला and नाला respectively in these senses. at 11E11 Tto and do are substituted toi nas (abl ning ) nitor the saine pronouus कस्मात - कतो, कदो, यस्मात् - जत्तो, जदो ; तस्मात - वत्तो, तदो॥ . . तद मोश्च ॥१०॥ 0 19 optionally substituted for nan (abl sang) after the pronoun tndl तत् = तो, also तत्तो, उदो (S. 9,ck upra, IV, 6) 11 The a 18 considered to be elided before o by IV, 1 AT 118801 Se is optionally substituted for the pronoun tad together with ras (gen. sang) तस्य, तस्याः-से; also for masc तास, तस्स (vupru, S 5) 11 Jlem allows the form in all the genders for dam, clarl and tad, - - ·58 A GRAMMAR OF TÆL PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch. VỊ भामा सिं॥१२॥ Sim 18 optionally substituted for the word tad together with am {gen plu.) तेषा, तासां%3Dसि; also ताण (or ताण), तेर्सि (S.4) Hem allows the form for tdam, etad and tad in all the genders. Port : 119311 Ka is substituted for the pronoun hem when followed by case-affixes. १-को । के ॥३-केण । केहिं ॥ etc : : 118811 Ima is substituted for the pronoun dam then followed by case-affixes. १-इमो। हमे ॥ ३-इमेण । इमेहिं| sto स्स-स्सिमोद्धा ॥१५॥ A 18 optionally substituted for adam when followed by the Prakrit case-affixes ssa (gen, sing) and ssimi (loc. sing.) अस्य-अस्स, इमस्स; अस्मिन्-अस्सि, इमस्मि ॥ Cf v,8, VI... न हा ॥१६॥ Ha 1s optionally substituted for ne (loe sing) together with the da of adam अस्मिन् = इह; also अस्सिं, इमस्सि, इमम्मि (cf. 8. 2, 15); but not HRT (cf. S 2, 17) u : 11pvil Ttha 18 not substituted for 912 (loc sing.) when it follows adam (of S 2). नपुंसके स्वमोरिदमिणमिणमों ॥१८॥ When followed by an (nom. siug) and am (aco. sing.) in the neuter gender, dam, inam and inamo are substituted for idam together with the case-affires. एतदा सावोत्वं वा ॥१६॥ When etad is follonel by ru (nom. sing.), the substitution of o for sn is optional Cf supra, V.1 एष.3 एस, एसो।। सो उसेः ॥२०॥ Tto 1s optionally substituted for rass (abl ang.) when it follows etad.of. S 21 एतस्मात्, अतः- also एदादो, एदादु, एदाहि (of. V 6) सोस्थयोस्तलोपः ॥२॥ Ta of stad is dropped when follored by tto (8. 20) and ttha (S.2). एतस्मात-एतो; एतस्मिन् = एस्थ (K. इत्य)। Cf, supra, IV, 6 for the elision of the final d. तदेतदो सा सावनपुसके ॥२२॥ Sa in substituted for the ta of tnd and etad in the niasculine and feminine (but not in the neuter) hefore एसो ·Ob VI) A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE su (nom. sang.). सः पुरुषः सो पुरिसो (THem also allors स , III, 3)। सा महिला-सा महिला ॥ एसो, एस (S. 19), एसा ॥ Ilem (III. 85) allons एस also in the neuter Braet IRRU 142, 18 optionally substituted for the da ot adas before the case-afixes (of. also supra , IV.6) and the word is deehned as a noun ending in u. असी पुरुष. अमू पुरिसो। असी महिला प्रमू महिला। अमी पुरुषाः अमूओ पुरिसा । अमूर महिला- अमूओ महिलाओ। अद. वनम अमु वर्ण । प्रमूनि वनानि अमुईवणाई। a el 118811 Ha (which does not admit any ense-affix and remains the same in all the three genilers) 18 optionally substituted for the da of the pronoun adlas (of IV.6) before su (nom sang) अह पुरिसो। अह महिला । अह वणं ।। पदस्य ॥२५|| The Tord pada means a word together with its CASO-affis This 18 au adhzhūra-stītra (of I, 1, note) indionting that the following rules up to $ 63 1efer to substitutes of padas युष्मदस्तं तुम २६॥ Tam and tumom are substituted for the parla yushmad + ou (nom. sing ) Su comes here from S.24 त्वम्-तं, तुम ।। तुंचामि ॥२७॥ Tum 19 also aubstituted for yuslimad+am (aos sing) त्वाम्, त्वा', alternately also तुर्म (and तं!) | Thus Sutra 18 ignored by K तुज्मे तुम्हे जसि ॥२८॥ Turlee and tumhe are substituted for yush. mad+pas (nom. plu) यूयम्=तुझे, तुम्हे ॥ चोच शसि ॥२६॥ also substituted for yushmal + tas (ace. plu.) युष्मान, वा=बो, also तुज्मे, तुम्हे ॥ टायोस्तह तप तुमए तुमे ॥३०॥ Var lect "तुए (K.) ॥ Tai, tas, thummae and tume (tile according to K ) are substituted for yushmad + tà (inst Bang) and yushmad+m (loc sing). त्वया, त्वयि-तई, तए, तुमए, तुमे (K तुए)॥ कसि तुमो-तुह-तुज्म-तुम्ह-तुम्माः ॥३१॥ Var. lect तुव-तुमो-नुह-तुज्म-तुम्भ- TT (K:.) I'umo, tuha, trygha, tumha and tumma are substituted V. 18 .

·68 A GRAMDIAR OF TEL PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Tom.VI for yushrud+nas (gen, sing.), 1 e for tava, te. K ignores fumma, but adds tuva and tubbha to tlie list of substitutes Note that tumma 18 only a modification of tumlia आडिच ते दे ॥३२॥ An of the eastern school of Indian grammarrans 18 the same as tā (inst sing ) of the western school Te and de are substituted for yushmad+än (inst sang ) and also for yushmad + ruas (gen. sing) त्वया and तव, ते-ते, दे | Of S. 31. QHTE 11331 Tumdi 18 optionally substituted for yushmad+ in (inst ang.). त्वया-तुमाइ । तुज्झहिं तुम्हेहिं तुम्मेहि भिसि ॥३n Var lect तुज्झहि तुम्हेहि मिसि (1) ॥ Tujhehem, tumholm and tummehim are subslituted for ywalemad + bhes (inst. plu ). युष्माभिः-तुज्मोहि, तुम्हेहि, तुम्मेहि ॥ K ignorea tummchim (which is merely a modification of tumhelu or irm) and prefers tugjlichu and tumholi without the final nnusvāra (ef IV, 10). उसो तत्तो तहतो तुमादो तुमादु तुमाहि ॥३५॥ Tatto, etc. are substi. tuted for yushmad+nars (abl sing) त्वत-तत्तो वइत्तो, तुमादो, तुमादु, तुमाहि ॥ तुम्हाहिन्तो तुम्हासुन्तो भ्यसि ॥३६॥ Tumhalkrnto und tunhisunto are ubstituted for yrsmall + bhyar tabl. plu) युष्मत-तुम्हाहिन्तो, तुम्हा- सुन्तो।। वो मे तुज्माणं तुम्हाणमामि ॥३७॥ Vo, etc are substituted for yushmarl + im (gen. plu.) युष्माकम्, व. वो, मे, तुज्माणं, तुम्हाणं । जै तुमम्मि ॥३८॥ Var lect. तुमम्मि तुमसिं (K) | Tummmm 1s optionally substituted for ywslemud +nt (loc ang.) Tor other loums, see S. 30 K. gives two substitutes, V1%, tumammi and tumassam. त्वयितुमम्मि, तुमस्सिं ।। तुज्मसु तुम्हेसु सुपि ॥३९॥ Tunheru and tumhers are substituted for yuslemad+sup (loc. pla). युष्मासु-नुज्म, तुम्हेसु ।। अस्मदो हमहमहम सौ(४०|| Ram, etc., are substituted for asmad+ ·50 Ch. VIJ A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE su (nom. sing.). अहम्-ग्रह, अह ॥ For the last form, cf. Magadhi (XI, 9) habo, hage, ahaks and Ins hakam. MEHE 11881 Vor, leot, farfa (K.) | Ahammı 18 subalituted for Grmad+om (aoc aing) and also asmad+012 (nom sing) अहम् and माम, मा अहम्मि (K मि) । मं ममं ॥४२॥ Mare and mamam are substituted for asmad.+am (nce. sing) माम, मान्भ, मर्म ॥ अम्हे जश्शसोः ॥४३॥ Amhos substituted for asmad+gas (nom plu.) and asmad + sas (ace plu) वयम् and अस्मान, नः =अम्हे ।। णो शसि ॥४४॥ Nons optionally substituted for armad + bas (ace. plu) अस्मान् , नगो | Some Mss read ra as in lem but K. ignores this Satra ff H HHTE 118411 Voand mamál are substituted for asmad+ án (inst, slug ) मया मे, ममाइ॥ For the latter form, of Asokan ममया, ममिया, etc in Notes belon डौच मइ मए ॥४६॥ Mat aud mus are substatuted for asmud+ne (lon sing) and asmad+in (inst sing) मयि, मया मह, मए । HET füfa nyol Var leut seb (K ) 11 Amhohim 18 substituted for als mad+bhus (inst plu) अस्मामि -अम्हेहिं ( K अम्हेहि)॥ मत्तो महतो ममादो ममादु ममाहि डसौ ॥४ll Matto, otu are substituted for asmad+nan (abl sing). मत-मत्तो, मइतो, ममादो, ममादु, ममाहि ॥ अम्हाहिन्तो अम्हासुन्तो भ्यसि ॥४En Amhalhanto and amhāsunto are substituted for armad + bhyas (ebl plu) अस्मत-अम्हाहिन्तो, अम्हासुन्तो । मे मम महमज्म डसि ॥५०॥ Me, ute, are substatuted for armad+ naa (gen. ang.) मम, मे, मम, मह, मम॥ Cf. मज्मरम>महि (for महिय) in C. Asien documents. मज्मणो मह मम्हाणमम्हे आमि ॥५१॥ Var lect. णो अम्ह• (K) ॥

·An A GRAMMAR OF THV PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [OL VI Joinha, eto, are substituted for asmital+am (gen. plu). अस्माकम् , नः मग्म, णो, अम्ह, अम्हाणं, अम्हे ॥ Some Mss have ne for no. K. ignores munha; but Ilem has ne, no, nanha, amha, amham, anhe, amlhe, amlana, mamăna and mahana ममम्मि औ॥५२॥ Var lect ममम्मि ममस्सिं डॉ (R) Mamamme is sub, stituted for asmad+am (loc. sing.). मयि ममम्मि (K. also ममसिं)। Cf.846 अम्हेतु सुपि ॥५३|| Amhesv is substituleel for asmad+ up (les. plu). अस्मासु-अम्हेसु ।। द्वदों ॥५४॥ Do Is tubstituled for dr before sup, 10 all the case-affixes द्वाभ्याम-दोहिं; द्वयो-दोसु ॥ Cf S. 57. fea: 119431 Ts 18 substituted for try before all the case-affia.es aud the word 18 declined like a noun ending 10 3. Perfa: ( fem forefa: ) तोहिं, विषु (fem. तिस्पु) तीसु ॥ Of. V.183; VL00. fafoor amtem 114U Tinni ja substatated for tru+ Ins (nom plu.) and the+sas (acc. plu.). 4., ata (neut.efu ; fem ferat: )= तिरिण॥ great for a 196911 Duve and donu are optionully substituted for dvi+jas (nom plu.) and dui+ías (acc. plu) ( tom and neut. द्वे) दुवे, दोणि ॥ of.S 64. चतुरश्चत्तारो चत्तारि ॥५॥ Chattare and chattāri are substituted for chaturtas (noun plu.) and chaturt sax (acc plu.) चत्वारः (neut. चत्वारि fem. चतलवत्तारो, चत्तारि ॥ एषामामोई ॥५९॥ Nham 1s substituted for am (gen. plu) after the words dvs, tre and chatur. द्वयोः दोरहलयाणाम्, तिसणाम् तिराहे चतुर्णम्, चतरणाम-चतुण्डं or चउराह | K. ignores the anurvara in donham, etc. शेपोऽदन्तवत् ॥६॥ The rest of the roles regarding declension ·OL. VIJ 4 GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 81 are the same as those for words ending in a As for instance, the rule bhio hum (V,5) given for words ending in a, should also apply to masculine words ending in 1 and u (e.g water reſē, ato.), and to temiaane words ending Ind, and a (eg मालाहिं, गाईहिं, बहूहि, oto.of. V. 19), and also to numerala (e.g., दोहि, तीहि, चकहि, etc. of 8.64-66.). a fenpilareit hall! E and å are not substituted respectively for m (loc. sing) and mast (abl. sing.) in the cuse of nouns ending m and u. f. V.C and 9 अनी अग्गिम्मि ; वायौ चाउम्मि । अग्नेः अग्गीदो, अग्गीवु, अग्गीहि, बायोम्ब्याउदो, वामदु, पाऊहि ॥ tafe 119R11 E (also ap) 18 not sabstituted for the final towel of nodus ending 10 2 and u, when bhyas (abl. plu ) follows. Cf. V,7 and 12 अमिभ्यः अग्गीहिन्तो, अग्गीसुन्तो वायुभ्यः-वाळहिन्यो, पाऊसन्तो ॥ द्विवचनस्य बहुवचनम् ॥६॥ 'The plural must be used austead of the dual in all CABOS both for the cases of nouns and for the forms of verbs. धूली बच्छा; वृक्षाभ्याम्पच्छेहि तिष्ठसचिहन्ति ।। There are violations, though very lare, of this rule in Epigraphic Piakrit. agers agt ligen Tho genitive case-affix must be used instead of the dntive ब्राह्मणाय चम्हणस , माधणेभ्य वम्हणाण || Note thal in the earlier stage of the language as represented by Pali and inscriptious, the dative 18 sometimes found to be used, but the former uses dative forms only in the singular. Hem also noticas that occasionally dat. blag forms are used in Prakrut He also allons gen, for acc , 108t., abl. and loc , loc for acc aud instr., loc, and instr. for abl., wud ACO for loc le further says that in AMg. somecineb inst, 18 used for loor, and a00 18 used for nom Ilem.'s additional rules are: "चतुर्ष्याः षष्ठी] वादी" ३|१३२॥ देवाय-देवत्स, देवाय ॥ "धाशइश्व वा" ॥३३॥ वधार्थम् बहाइ, बहस्स, बहाय ।। "क्वचिहितीयादेः" ॥३॥१३४ ॥ ३-सीमा- परस्त पन्दे । ३-धनेन लब्धपणस लो; चिरेण मुक्का-चिरस मुका। ५-चोराद्वि- भेति-पोरस्स बीहह । -पिटीए (पिस्साकसमारो॥"द्वितीवातृतीययोः सप्तमी" ॥३/१३५॥

·G A GRAMI IR OF TUE PRIKRIT LINGUAGE [CL VI २-गामे न जामि । ३-निमित्तैरलता पृथिवी-तिसु तेस अलंकिमा पुहवी ।। "पञ्चम्या- स्तृतीया च [सप्तमी च ॥३१३६॥ ३-चोरेण वौहह। -अन्त-पुरादू न्वा आगो राजा अन्तेउरे रमिउमागओ राया ॥ "सप्तम्या द्वितीया" ॥३१३० विद्युइयोतं स्मरति रातो-विजुज्जोयं भरइ रत्ति ॥ "आर्षे तृतीयापि" ॥ तस्मिन् काले-तेणं कालेणं ।। "प्रथमाया अपि द्वितीया"॥ चवीसं पि जिवरा ॥ NOTES Summary. Declension of Pronouns. (1) सर्व ॥ (a) Maso १-सव्वो। सब्वे ॥ २--सव्वं । सब्वे ॥३-सब्वेण । सम्बेहि, सन्वेहि ॥ ५-सव्वादो, सव्वादु, सव्वाहि । सव्वाहिन्तो, मवासुन्तो ॥ ४, ६-सव्वस्थ । सवाणं, सव्वाण ॥ ७ सम्वस्सिं, सम्वम्मि, सव्वत्थ । सव्वेसुं, सम्वेसु ॥ (1) Fem. १-सव्वा। सव्याओ, सब्वाउ, सव्वा ॥२-सव्वं । सन्यानो, सचाउ ॥३-सब्बाइ, सन्चाए । सव्वाहिं, सव्वाहि ॥४,६ -सव्वाइ, सव्वाए । सव्वाणं, सव्वाण ॥ ५-सव्वाइ, सव्वाए, सव्वादो, सव्वादु, सन्याहि । सव्वाहिन्तो, सव्वासुन्तो ।। ७-सव्वाइ, सव्वाए । सव्वासू, सम्वासु ॥ (c) Neut १, २ -सव्वं । सवाई, सन्वाइ, सव्वाणि ।। The rest is as in mase (2) इदम् ॥ (a) Mnst १-इमो। इमे ॥ २-इमं । इमे ॥३-इमेण, इमिणा । इमेहि, मेहि ॥ ५ -इमादो, इमाङ, इमाहि। इमाहिन्तो, इमासुन्तो ॥ ४, ६-इमस्स, अस्स। इमाणं, इमाण, इमेसि ॥ ७-इमस्सिं, इमम्मि, अस्सिं, इह । इमेसु, इमेसु ॥ (b) Tem १-इमा। इमाश्रो, इमाउ, इमा ॥ २-इमं । इमाओ, इमाउ । २-इम। इमाओ, इमाउ ॥ ३-इमाइ, इमाए। इमाहि', इमाहि ॥ The rest is as 1m सर्व (fem.) (0) Neut १, २-इदं, इणं, इणमो । इमाई', इमाइ इमाणिग The rest is as in masc (3) किम् ॥ ta) faso. १-को। के॥२-कं। के ॥ ३-केण, किणा। केहि, केहि ॥ ५-कदो, कत्तो। काहिन्तो, कासुन्तो॥ ४, ६-कस्स, कास। काणं, काण. केसि ।। -कस्मि, कम्मि, कत्य, कहिं कस्सि. काहेकइश्रा ॥ केसुं, केसु ॥ (b) Fem १-का। काओ, कार, कीओ. कीड ॥ २- plu. as nom plu ॥३-कीणा, काए, काइ, कीए, कोह. कीम, कीथा। काहिं', काहि, कीहिं, कोहि ॥ ५-कादो, कादु, कीदो कीदु, also inst. sing. forms except kind. । काहिन्त.. कासुन्तो, कीहिन्तो. कोसुन्तो । क्स्सा किस्सा, कासे, कीसे, कीए, कोइ, कीम, कोया, काइ, काए। कासा, केसि, कासि. काणं, काण, कोणं, कीण, कीर्सि। -काए, काइ, कोए, कीइ. की. कोत्रा, काहे. कइया। कासु, कासु, कीसुं, कीसु ।।

·69 Ch. Vì A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE (c) Neut १,२-के। काई, काइ, काणि ॥ The rest is as in masc. (4) यद् ॥ (4) Maso १-जो। जे ॥२-जी ने ॥३-जेण, जिणा । जेहि, जेहि ॥ - जत्तो, जदो। जाहिन्तो, जासुन्तो ॥ ४,६-जस्स, जास। जाणं, आण, जेसिं ॥ -जस्सिं, जम्मि, जत्य, जहिं, जाहे, जइश्रा, जस्सि । नेसुं, जेसु ॥ (b) Fem. १- जा। माओ, जाउ, जीओ, जीउ ॥२-जं as nom. plu. ॥ ३-जीणा, जाए, जाइ, जीह, जीए, जीभ, जीया। जाहि, गहि, जीहि, जीहि ॥ ५-जादो, जादु, जीदो, aig, also inst. sing. forms except jina i जाहिन्तो, जासुन्तो, जीहिन्तो, जीसुन्तो॥ ४, ६-जस्सा, जिस्सा, जासे, जीसे, जीए, जीह, जीत्र, जीश्रा, जाइ, जाए। जासां, नेसि', बासि', जाणं, जाण, जीणं, जीण, जीसि ।। जाए, नाइ, जीए, जौह, जीश्र, जीश्रा, जाहे, जहा। जासु, जासु, जोसुं, जीसु ॥ (c) Neut १,२-ज। जाई, जाइ, जाणि॥ The rest 38 GB in masc. (5) वद् ॥ (a) Mase. १-सो। ते॥२-तं । ते ॥ ३-तैण, तिणा । तेहि, तेहि ॥५-तत्तो, तदो, तो। ताहिन्तो, वासुन्तो ॥ ४, ६-तरस, वास, से। तेसि, ताणं, ताण, सिं ॥ तस्सि', तम्मि, तत्थ, दहि, ताहे, वया, ससि । तेसुं, वेस ।। (b) Fem १-सा । तामो, वाउ, तीओ, तीउ ॥ २-त' | as nom plu ||३- ताइ, ताए, वीए, तोइ, ती, तीश्रा, वीणा । ताहि, नाहि, तीहि, वीहि ॥५-तादो, ता, तोदो, तीवु, ulso inst. sing. forms except tina.1 ताहिन्तो, तासुन्तो, तीहिन्तो, तीसुन्तो ॥ ४, ६-तस्सा, तिस्सा, वासे, तीसे, ताए, ताइ, तीए, तीड, ती, तीश्रा, से। तासा, तेसिं, तासि', वाण, ताण, तीणं, तीण, तीसि', मि ॥ ७-ताए, ताइ, वीए, वीइ, तीय, तोश्रा, ताहे, तइया । तासुं, तासु, तीसुं, तोसु ॥ (o) Neut १, २-तं । वाई, ताइ, ताणि। The rsst is as in masc...(0) एतद् ॥ (a) Masc एसो। एदे ।। २-एदं। एदे॥ ३-एदेण, एदिया। एदेहि, एदेहि ॥ ५- एत्तो, एदादो, एदादु, एदाहि। एदाहिन्तो, एदासुन्तो ॥ ४, ६-एदस्स । एदेसि, एदाणं, एदाण ॥ -एदस्सि, एदम्मि, एस्थ, इत्य। एदेसुं, एदेसु ॥ (b) Tem. १-एसा। एदामो, एदाउ॥ २-एदं। एदायो, एदाठ ।। २-एदं। एदायो, एदाट।। ३-एदाइ, एदाए । एदाहिं, एदाहि ॥ The rent is as In सर्व (fem.) and इदम् (fem). (0) Neut १,२--एदं। एदाई, एदाइ, एदाणि ॥ The rest 18 as in masc (7) (a) Masc १-अम्, अह । अमूओ, अमुणो ॥ २--अमुं। श्रमू, अगुणो, अम् ॥ ३-अमुणा। अमूहि', प्रमूनि ॥ ५-अमृदो, अमृदु, अमूहि । अहिन्तो, अमूसुन्तो । . अदम् ॥

·04 . A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT SANGUAGE [ob. VI ४, ६-अमुणो, अमुस्स। अमूणं, अमूण ॥ -अमुस्सि, अमुम्मि, अमुत्य । अमूसं, अमूसु ॥ (b) Fem. १-अमू, श्रह। अमूओ, अमूड, अमू ॥२-अमु। अमूओ, अमूठ,, श्रमू॥ ३-अमूए, अमूह, श्रमून, अमूआ। अमूहि, अमूहि ॥ अमूदो, श्रम, अमूहि, alho inst. sang forms | श्रमूहिन्तो, अमूसुन्तो ॥ ४, ६- as aust. sing. I अमूर्ण, अमूण ॥ -as inst. King. I अमूस, अमूर।। (6) Neut. १- अह, अमु। अमूई, अमूइ, प्रमूणि ॥ २-प्रमु। अमूह, अमूणि ॥ The rest is as in maso (3) युष्मद् ॥ १-तुम, त। तुज्झ, तुम्हे ॥ २-(8), तुं, तुम। तुज्मे, तुम्हे, वो ॥ 3-तइ, तए, तुए, तुमए, तुमे, तुमाइ, ते, दे। तुज्झहि, तुमहि, तुम्हेहि, तुम्हेहि, तुम्मेहि ॥ ५-तत्तो, तइत्तो, तुमादो, तुमादु, तुमाहि । तुम्हाहिन्तो, तुम्हासुन्तो ॥ ४, ६-तुमो, नुह, तुज्म, तुम्म, तुम्हा ते, दे, तुव । वो. मे, तुज्माणं, तुम्हाणं ॥ ७-तइ. तए, तुए, तुमए, तुमे, तुमम्मि, तुमस्ति। तुज्मेसु, तुम्हेसु ॥ (9) अस्मद् ।। १-अह, ह, अहयं, अहम्मि, मि। अम्हे (Saum. ) २-म, मम', अहम्मि, मि । अम्हे, णो. ॥ ३-मे, मए, मह, ममाइ । अम्हेहि, "अम्हेहि ।। ५-मत्तो, मइत्तो, ममादो, ममाड, ममाइ । अम्हाहिन्तो, अम्हासुन्तो ॥ ४६-मे, मम, मह, मज्झ । गो, अम्ह, अहाणं, अम्हे, मज्म, अम्हो । ७-मइ, मए, ममम्मि. ममस्सि। अम्हेसु ॥ Declensnon of Numerals. (1) द्वि ॥ १,२-दो, दुवे, दोणि ॥३-दोहि ॥ ५-दोहिन्तो, दोसुन्तो ।। ४, ६-दोरह, एह ।। ७-दोसु ॥ (2) नि ॥ १, २-तिरिण ।। ३-तोहि ॥ ४, ६-तिरह, यह ॥ -तीहिन्तो, तीसुन्तो॥ ७-तीसु॥ (3) चतुर् ॥ १, २-बत्तारो, चत्तारि ॥३-चऊहिं, चहि ॥५-चऊहिन्तो, चऊसुन्तो, चतूसुन्तो, चतुहिन्तो ॥ ४, ६-चठरह, यह, चतुरह, एह ॥ ७-चऊसु, चतूम् ॥ - "सब्बतो, Declension of Pronouns and Numorals in Hemachandra Pronouns (1) सर्व (masc.) । १-0s in PP. || २-सन्ध। सव्वे, सव्वा ॥ ३-सब्वेश, सन्वेणं। सन्वेहि, सब्वेहि, सब्वेहि ॥ ५-सव्वत्तो, ete as 11 वृक्ष । etc. ayan वृक्ष ॥ ४, ६-सम्बस्स । सन्वेसिं, सव्वाण, सव्वाणं ॥ -सव्वस्सि, सम्वम्मि, सम्वहिं, सव्वत्य । सम्वेसु, सब्वेसुं ॥ (2) तद् (mase.) ॥ १-स, सो। तेणे ॥२-तं, णं। ते, ता, यो, णा ॥३-तेण, गण, तिणा । तेहि', eto , हिं, etc. || ५-तम्हा, ताो, वो,तत्तो, तदो, तो । तेहि, ote || ६-तस्स, तास, से। ताम, तेसि, सिं ॥ ७--तसिं, तम्मि, तत्य, ताहे, ताला, तइया। तेसु. तेसु, सु, सु॥ Yad - ·CH, VÍ1 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 86 becomes ja (fem.jů, and in some cases 11); hom=ha (fem, hd, and in some cases li), adam=ima; etad-eya, ea These are declined like sarva. The peculiar forms are noticed below. Kim has in abl, sing. kino and kisa Idam (masc ) has ayam and amo in nom. aang It has in fem. nom sing. maya and mā; in imase acc sing. inam and imam, in gen sing assa and emassa, in loc. sing assim, imassimi, and zha, etc. It has also the defective forms from the base na (cf. tad) in acc sing and plu and in inst sing and plu । णे ॥ रोण । UFE 1 Etad+suresa, 680, inam, inamo, eam, 88d. Idam, tad and ctnd have in gen. sing se and in gen. pla, sum. Etad+nası ettähe Adast su=amu, aha; masc. loc sing ayammi, ryammi, amumema तुह, and युष्मद् ॥ १-त, तु, तुर्व, तुह, तुम । मे, तुन्मे, नज्म, तुम्ह, तुम्हे, उरहे, तुम्हे, तुज्मे ॥ २-त, तु, तुम', तु, तुह, तुमे, तुए। वो, तुज्म, तुम्मे, तुम्हे, उम्हे, मे ॥ ३--भे, दि, दे, वे, वइ, तए, तुम, तुमह, तुमए, तुमे, सुमाइ। भे, तुमेहि, उज्झोहि, उम्हेहि, तुम्हेहिं , उल्हेहिं तुम्हेहि, तुज्मेहिं ॥५-tto, do, du, he, hento and it are to be added to the five bases तह, तुव, तुम, तुम and to and got to get the forms), agit, eto (hr, à are not allowed with तह), तुवत्तो, oto , तुमत्तो, ste, तुहत्तो etc., तुम्भत्तो, eto, तुम्हत्तो, etc., तुज्झत्तो, etc.. also तत्तो, also तुम्ह, तुव्म, सहिन्तो, तुम्ह, तुग्म। (tto, do, du, ha, hanto and sunto are to be added to the bases तुम, तुरह, उम्ह. उपह, तुम्ह and तुज्म to get the forms)॥ ४,६-इ, तु, ते, तुम्ह, तुह, तुह, तुव, तुम, तुमे, तुमो, तुमाइ, दि, दे, इ, ए, तुम, उभ, उय्ह, तुम्ह, तुज्म, उम्ह, उज्म। तु, वो, मे, तुम, तुम, तुब्माण, तुवाण, तुमाण, तुहाण, उम्हाण, तुन्माणं, तुवाण, तुमाण, तुहाण, उम्हाणं, तुम्ह, तुज्म, तुम्ह, तुज्म, तुम्हाणं, तुम्हाण, तुज्माणं, तुज्माण ॥ -तुमे, तुमए, तुमाइ. तइ, तए, also other forms by adding los. sing. affixes to the bases तु, तुव, तुम, तुह, तुन्भ, तुम्ह and तुज्म,g, तुम्मि, etc । forms by adding into तु, तुव. तुम, सुह, तुम्भ, तुम्ह, तुज्म, तु, तुबसु. तवेनु, etc || अस्मद् ॥१-म्मि, अम्मि, अम्हि, ई, अहं', प्रहय। अम्ह, अम्हे, अम्हो, मो, वयं, मै॥ २-0, णं, मि, अम्मि, अम्ह, मम्ह, में, मम', मिम', अह' अन्द, अम्हो, अम्हणे ।।३-मि, मे, मम, ममए, ममाइ, मइ, मए, मयाइ, णे । अम्हेहि, - ·68 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch. I अम्हाहि, अम्ह, अम्हे, गो॥ ५-forms by adding tto, do, du, hi, hanto and a to the four bases मइ, मम, मह, मज्म, eg., महत्तो, etc (ha, aare not allowed with मइ), ममत्तो, etc., also मत्तो। ममत्तो, अम्हत्तो, ममाहिन्तो, अम्हाहिन्तो, ममासुन्तो, अम्हासुन्तो, ममेमुन्सो, अम्हेसुन्तो ॥ ४,६-मे, मह, मम, मह, मई, मज्म, मज्म अम्ह, अम्हाणे, णो, मज्म अम्ह, अम्ह, अम्हे , अम्हो, अम्हाण, ममाण, महाण, मज्माण, also श्रम्हाण, ete. ॥ ७-मि. मह, ममाइ, भए, मे, other forms by adding loc. sing. afixes to the bases अम्ह, मम, मह, मज्म, e.g., अम्हम्मि, etc. ॥ अम्हसु, ममेसु, महसु, मज्मेस; also अम्हसु , also Numerols. एक-एक, एग; declined in sang like वृक्ष ॥ द्वि becomes दो or वे in nom and ace. दुवे, दोरिण, वेरिण; दुवे, दोरिण, वेरिण; inst. दोहि वेहि'abl. दोहि तो, वेहितो , gan. दोरह, वेएह; loc. दोसु, वेसु ॥ ति–ती ॥ चतुर has in nom. and ace. चत्तारो, बठरो, चत्तारि ; and चकहि, चहितो, Tove', respectively in the remaining case-affises. eto, अम्हासु etc. ॥ Declension of Pronouns and Numerals in Pāli. Pronouns. (1) a II (a) Maso.१-सब्बो। सब्वे ॥२-सव्वं । सब्वे ।। ३-सब्वेन । सम्वेभि, सबेहि ॥ ५.-सव्वम्हा, सव्वस्मा। सब्वेमि, सब्वेहि ॥ ४, ६-सबस्स । सवेस, सज्वेसान। "-सव्वम्हि, सबस्मि । सव्वेस ॥ Voc सन्ब, सब्बा । सव्वा ॥ (b) Fem - सन्या । सम्बा, सब्वायो ।। २-सव्वं । सम्वा, सन्यायो॥ ३, ५-सब्बाय । सन्वामि, सव्वाहिश ४, ६-सव्वस्सा, सव्वाय । सव्वास, सव्वासानं ॥ ७-सबस, सब्वायं । सन्बासु ॥ (6) Nent. १, २-सच्वं । सवानि ॥ The rest is as in mase. (2) एतद् ॥ (e) Maso. १-एसो । एते ॥२-एत, एन । एते ॥ The rest is as in सर्व (masc.), 1.e., एत as सच ॥ (b) Fem. १-एसा। एता, एतायो । २-एत। एता, एतायो।। ३. ५-एवाय । एतामि, एताहि ॥ ४, ६-एतिस्साय, एविस्सा, एताय । एतास, एतासानं । ७-एतिस्सं, एतस्स, एतायं1 एतासु ॥ (c) Neut. १,२-एत । एते, एतानि ॥ (3) वद ।। (a) Mass. १-यो। ते. ने। २-तं,न। ते, ने ॥ ३-तेन, नेन । तेमि, तेहि, नेमि, नेहि ॥ etc The rest of both the bases a and a is as सर्व (masc.)1 (b) Fem. १-सा । ता, ठायो । तं, नवा वायो॥३,५-साय, नाय, [वस्सा, नस्सा, अस्सा । तामि.ताहि, नामि, ·Ob VI ] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE नाहि ॥ ४, ६-तस्साय], तस्सा, [नस्साय, नस्सा ], साय, निाय, अस्साम, मस्सा), विस्साय, तिस्सा। वास, तासानं, [नास, नासान, श्रासं, आसान, सान] ॥ तसं, [तस्सा, नस्सं, नस्सा, असं, अस्सा), तिस्स, तिस्सा, तायं, ताय, नायं, नाय] । तासु ॥ (6) Neut. १,२-त, न। ते. तानि, ने ॥ (4) इदम् ॥ (a) Mase. १-अय। इमे ॥ २-इम । इमे ।। ३-अनेन, इमिना। एमि, एहि, इमेमि, इमेहि ॥ ४,३-अस्स, इमस्स। एस, एखान, इमेस, इमेसानं ॥ ५-अस्सा, इमम्हा । plu. as inst. pla. || -अस्मिं, इमस्मिं, इमम्हि। एसु, इमेसु ॥ (b) Fem. १-अयं । इमा, इमायो ।। २ दम । इमा, इमायो॥ ३,५-इमाय । इमामि, इमाहि ॥ ४, ६-अस्साय, अस्सा, इमिस्साय, इमिस्सा, इमाय । इमास', इमासान ।। ७-अस्स', इमिस्स, इमायं । इमासु ॥ (6) Neut. १, २-इदं, इम। इमे, इमानि ॥ (5) युष्मद् ।। १-वं, तुवं । तुम्हे ।। २-त, नर्व, तुवं, त्वं । तुम्हाक, तुम्हे ॥ ३, ५-त्वया, क्या। तुम्हेहि, तुम्हे मि ॥ ४,-तव, तुम्ह, तुम्ह। तुम्हाक, तुम्ह॥ -खयि, नयि । तुम्हेम् ॥ (6) अस्मद् ॥ १-प्रह। मय', अम्हें । २-म, मम। अम्हाक, अम्हे ।। ३,५-मया। अम्ह मि, अम्हहि ॥ ४, ६- मम, मय, अम्ह, मम । अम्हाक', अम्ह।। -मयि। अम्हसु ॥ Numerals. (1) द्वि॥ १, २-दुवे,डे॥ ३, ५-द्वीमि, द्रोहि ॥ ४, ६--द्विन्न, दुविन्न, [द्विनन] । ५-द्वीसु॥ () ति॥ (a) Masc. २-तयो॥ ३.५-तीमि. तीहि ।। ४, ६-विएण', तिएपन्न। ५-तीसु॥ (b) Fem, १, २-विस्सो।। ४, ६-तिस्सन्न ॥ (c) Neut १,२-तीनि ॥ (a) Masc १, २ बवारो, चतुरो॥ ३, ५-चतूमि, चतूहि ॥ ४. ६-चतुन । (b) Fen १, १-चतस्सो॥ ४. ६-चतस्सन, [चतुर्व', चतस्सनन]। (o) Neut १, २- बत्तारि॥ (8) चतुर ॥ - Epigraphic Prakrit. Pronouns Tous noticed records of different periods are given. Thore is great confusiou in regard to gender (1) अस्मद् । १-अहं, हर्क, अहो। मये. अम्हो, अम्हे ।। २-म। अफे, अफेनि ॥३-मया, ममया (Hem , III, 109), मे, ममाये, ममिया, ममियाये, मम, ममा, हमियाये। अम्हेहि, अम्हेहि ॥ ५-ममते ॥ ६ मम, मे, ममा, मभ, मर्म, हमा, महि, महिय, मयि। ने, अफाक, अफाका, अम्हं ॥ "--Pl. अफेस, अफेस् । (३) युष्मद् । १-तुषो। तुफे, फे। २- तुफे, दुफेनि। ३-तुओ।

·88 , . A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [ Oh. VI तुफेहि ॥ ४-Pl. वे॥६-तहि, दहि, तेहि । तुफाक, तुफा, तुपक ॥ --Pl. तुपेसु ॥ (8) तद् (maso)| १-स, सा, से, सो, ते। से, ते, तानि ॥ २-तं । ३-तेन, तेना। ४---ताय, ताये। तेहि ॥ ५-तफा, ता, तदे। तेहि ॥ १-तस, तसा, तिस्स । तेस, तेस', तानं, तन ॥ ७-तम्हि, तसि । तेसु ॥ (4) तद् (neut)। १-त, तं, से, सो। २-स, से, से, सो। स, से, तानि ॥ (5) तद् (fem.)। १-सा। २-तं। ४-ताये ॥ (6) Secondary base of तद् [and इदम् ] (of. पाणिनि २४॥३४ on इदम् )। २-। ने (masc ), नानि (neut.) | Cf. Pah, and Rem., IIL, 70, 77. (7) एतदू (mase.)। १-एस, एसा, एसे । एत, एते, एदे ॥ २-एतं ॥ ३-एतेन, एतेनि, एतेना, एतकेन, एतकेना। एतेहि ॥ ४-एताय, एतिय, एताये, एतकाय, एतकाये ॥ ६-एतस, एतिस, एतिसा, एदस । एतेस, एताण, एतेसि ॥ ७-एतम्हि, एतसि । एवसि । एतेसु ॥ (8) एतद् (uant )। १-एत, एतं, एस (Hem., III, 86), एसा, एसे, एतके। एते, एतानि ॥ २-एत, एतं । एतानि ॥ (9) एतद् (fem )। १-एस, एसा, एताका ॥ ६-से, स । एतासां ॥ ७-एतये, एतस्य ॥ (10) इदम् (masc.)। १-अयं, इय, इयं, एयं, अयि, इमो। इमे ।। २-इम, इमं ।। ३-इमेन, ण, इमिना । इमेहि ॥ ४-इमाये, इमाया ।। ५-इतु, इतः, इमदे ॥ ६-इमस, इमसा, इमिस, अस । इमेस । ७-इमम्हि ॥ (11) इदम् (neut.)। १-इद, इद, इयं, इयो, अयं, इम, इम, इमो। इमानि ॥ २-इदं, इमं ।। (12) इदम् (tem)। १-इयं, अर्य, श्रय, अयि। इमा ॥ २-इमं ॥ ४-इमाय, इमाये, इमिस । इमाषा ॥ ५- एतो, अतो, अदेहि ॥ ७-असि, इश, इशे, इममि, इमस्मि, इज, इमि ।। (13) यद् (maso)। १-यो (also fem), ये ये, य, ए या, थे, ए॥२-यं ॥ ३-येन, एन । -जतो॥ ६–यस, अस, असा, यसे। येस, येसं, येषा ॥ ७-Pl येमु ।। (14) यद् (neut.)19-य, यं, ये, यो, ए, अ, अं। यानि, आनि ॥२-य, यं, यो, अं, ए॥f. यंच-च ॥ (15) किम् । १-कि (neut),-P1. कामि (masc and neut)| Of. कश्चित-कचि, कोचि । केचित केछि, केछ, केछा । किश्चित् ( कश्चिद) किचि, किछि, किंचि, किछि, ईचि, चियं । कानिचित- केचि, कानिचि ॥ किमिति-किति, किंति, i.., that (conjunction), an order that. कं-expletave. केन-खित- किनसु । कयम्-किम, किम। केनापि फेनपि ।। (16) अन्यत् (masc)| - अन्ये, अमे, अने, अने, अमि । अभे, अने, अने, अने (later भन्ने) । . .

·69 ७. Ch. VIL) A GRANIR OF TIIE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE ३-P1. अनैहि ॥ ४-अपाय, अनाये, अमाये ॥ :-श्रमम, अनमा, अंस। अनानं ॥ -अनम्हि । अनेसु (17) अन्यत् (neut) 1-अन, अने, श्रम, अर, अने। अमानि, अनानि ॥ -Pl. अमानि॥ (18) सर्व (masc). १-मवे, मने, मवे। २-मर्व, जन'। -मवेन, भवेना॥ -सवस । सविण॥ -सर्वे, सवे, ममि । नवेमु, मोनु।। (19) मई (fem.)19-मवा। - -सवाये, यि ॥ (20) सर्व (nent)१-गवे. मर्व, मवं, मव, म्॥२-नर्व, सर्व, मत्र । Nuncrals (1) ge II 9-ct or g(masc.), *77 or ya (fem.) 113- एक neut), (fem.) 11-एक्न, एकरेन ॥ (2) वि।१-दो (masc ), २ (fem.), दुवे (masc anil neut), दुधि (inasc and fem), ये (neutyu }-दुवेहि (masc ) --दिन ॥ Cl. द्विनीय झुतिय, दुतीय, वितिय, द्विति । द्विपद-दुपद । उभयचो. उभयेम, उभयेन (३) वि। -त्री or नी or सयो (masc.), तिनि, or favor (neut ), fafa (innse and ncut.) 11 S-fafa (neut.) 1 Pl. तीमु (fem In Cl. अयेण, विति ॥ () चतुर । चन्पारा or चतालि or चनुरे (mast ). चत्तारि। चतुहि। चतुणं, चतुण्ड | Ct चयुये ॥ CH. पंचसु । सहा मतानि, गतेहि, सतेन। महतानि, महमानि, महसेहि, सहसेगु, महसेतुं । इतले । एकतरे, एकतरमि । C. पयपत्रम। पानंतरोय । अट। यदस, पारमक, दुवाउन, द्वादन, वारमम । वीमाय । वयोदगम, तेरस, लेडस, बोदम । द्वावाशत । पनविसाहि । अठतिमाय । चोयठि। मरि ॥ CI. नास्ति फर्मतर मयलोहितेन । दुष्का नु उदम् अन्यत्र अमेण पराक्रमेण । गान्तिश्री. शैलमण्डपं प्रतिष्ठापित । गतोस्मि वार्तु पुष्कराणि । स तथा कुर्वन् (तस्मिन् तथा कुर्वति)। कदम्याना (दम्बवंशीय.) मयूरशर्मा । भुजमानत्य मे (भुलमाने मयि or भुजमानं मा) प्रतिवेदयन्तु । माधुमता देवानांप्रियस्य । कर्तव्यमतं मे। ययाकालेन (यथाकाल), etc. सप्तमः परिच्छेदः।-तिह विधिः॥ Chapter VII-Conjugation. त-तिपोरिदेतौ ॥ land s are mutually substituted for ta (conju. gational affis of 3rd pers bing. ätmanepada) and tip (3rd pers. sing. parasmaipada). पठति, पठते-पढइ, पढए ॥ CH.S. 5. mfragt: 1124 Si and se ere mutually substituted for । - .

·70 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [OL VU thas (2nd pers. sing. ātmano) and sap (2nd peis. bog. parusmai) पठसि, पठसे पढसि, पढसे ॥ Cf. S.5 erau 11811 181 18 substituted for at (1st pers. sing. atanano ) and map (1st pers ang parasmar) 461f4, 93=1&f u F4T---HT akg 11011 Par leot. 69-6*7-87 (1) In the plural number of the present tense, ntz is used for the 3rd peis. ha and attha for the 2nd pers, and mo, mu and ma for the 1st peis, पठन्ति पडन्ति ॥ पठय-पढह, पढित्या । पठाम-पढामो, पढासु, पढामो (ef S. 81) ॥ K. reads tha instead of uttha, TECE, CU I Bag @1911. E of S 1 and se of $ 2 are only substituted whon they follow a root onding 10 a, and not others ise रमए, पढए: but होइ (of. VIII, I) and not होए। रमसे, पढसे; but होसि and not होसे ॥ Meta: neul When the substitutes for thâs and sap (S 2) follow, the 2006 as 18 elided yp: afarga foi In Asokan records, astr 18 sometimes used for santi, sometimes iustead of the conjunction vä (or), and sometimes as a particle opening a sentence FA-AT-GATE 2 Cell 3 is to be used immediately after the m in the affixes mi, mo, mtu and ma, when they follow the root as which is elided (86) TT: after fini Tal (HTET FRI, TENE, गध म्ह॥ oleh $52-mt 114 Ia and 19ga are substituted for yah (alix of the Bhāva-vāchya and Karma-vichya, 1e the passive voice), and the personal afixes are added to them. The UK, feug 11 Cf, Lam. दृश्यते-दीसइ, उच्यते-चुम्बइ । arrafera 1181 The above substitutions for yah (8 81 do not take place when the final consonant of the root is doubled. हस्यते-हस्सह TRIGARE I But cf. enfra, VIII, 58, for the optionality indicated as to the doubliug of the final consonant of the roots gam, otca, face ! Such forms are allowed when the final congouant of the root 18 not doubled.

·11 Ch. VII] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE न्व-माणौ शत-शानचोः ॥१०॥ Nta and mana are mutually substituted for fatm and fanach, affixes of the present participle. 461, पठमान-पढन्तो, पढमाणो ॥ हसत, हममान-इसन्तो, हसमाणो ॥ ईच स्त्रियाम् ॥११॥ 1 (also nta and māna. with the affixes of the feminine) 18 substituted for fatre and fånach when they are used in the feminine हसन्ती इसई, हसन्ती, हसमाणा। वेपमाना-वेवई, वेवन्ती, वेवमाणा ॥ Hem also gives हसमाणी, etc which areallowed by supra, V. 24 घातोभविष्यति हि॥२॥ H. Is to be used after the root in the future tense, and the affixes of the progent tense should be added to it. भविष्यति होहि भविष्यन्ति होहिन्ति। हसिष्यति-हसिहिद हसिष्यन्ति हसिहिन्ति ।। CH.S 38 for the forms हसेहिइ, हसेहिन्ति, ete SUA FAIETE 19311 Sså and hi, as well as hi, are to be used after the root in the lot pers of the futare tense (Irrt), and the conjugational affixes of the present are to be added to them, fanfare होत्सामि, होहामि, होहिमि (S. 3)। भविष्यामा होस्सामो, होहामो, होहिमो ; होत्याम, होहामु, होहिमु, ete. (S. 4)| मिना स्सं वा॥१४॥ In the 1st pers sing of the fut , ssam. may be optionally used after the root sapereeding the conjugational affix mi. भविष्यामि होस्स' (Bh), होहिस्स(K); also होत्सामि, होहामि, होहिमि ॥ मो-मु-मैहिस्सा हित्या ॥१५॥ In the Ist pers. plu of fut , hasā and be used optionally after the root instead of mo, mu and ma. भविष्यामः होहिस्सा, होहित्या; also होहिमो, होहिंस, होस्सामो, होस्सा, होहामो, होहामु॥ क-दा-श्रु-वचि-गमि-रुवि-शि-विदि-रूपाणां काहं दाह सोच्छ घोच्छ गच्छ tresnaren 1881 Var lect opfer afgre (1 [K omits fafę and its substitute tee (var. lect ates) ] In 1st pers sing. of fut., köham etc. are substituted for kri, ete करिष्यामि काहं दास्यामिम्दाहं श्रोष्यामिन्सोच्छ। वक्ष्यामिबोच्छ, गमिष्यामि गच्छ; रोदिष्यामि-रोच्छ; द्रक्ष्यामिन्दच्छ, वेत्स्यामि वैच्छ र मोक्ष्यामिम्मोच्छ, भोच्यामि-भोच्छ । श्रुषादीनां त्रिष्वप्यनुखारवज हि-लोपत्र वा ॥१७॥ In the fut. of all havthi may ·72 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch. VII persone, fru, etc are changed to sochchham, etc.; but the anusvāra is elided and bs (s 12) 18 optionally ended श्रोष्यति सोच्छिद, सोच्छिहिद श्रोष्यन्ति सोच्छिन्ति, सोच्छिहिन्ति ; श्रोष्यसिसोच्छिसि, सोच्छिहिसि ; श्रोष्यथ सोच्छित्था, सोच्छिहित्था (ef var lect of 8 4), श्रोष्यामि सोच्छिमि सोच्छिहिमि; श्रोष्यामः- सोच्छिमो, etc (of. S 13-15)॥ Similarly वोच्चिइ, चोच्छिहिइ, etc. ॥ K सोच्छद; सोच्छहिसि; सोच्छेसि; मोच्छिन्ति; सोच्छिहिन्ति ॥ उसुमुविध्यादिष्वेकवचने||१८|| In the sense of vrdha (command), eto., 1 e. in the imperative inood (lot), etc , u, su and mu are tranectively substituted in the 3r11, 2nd and 1st pers sing for the proper singular affixes. हसत-हसत । हसम्हससु। हसानि=हममु ॥ होउ ; होसु : होमु ॥ Hem. alternately suggests ha for su. देहि ; देसु ॥ In the oase of roots endidg in a, alternately also हसेज्जसु, हसेज्जहि and हसेज्जे for हससु ॥ TEC 118 eul In the sense of command, eto , ntu, ha and mo are respectively substituted in the 3rd, 2nd and 1st pers plu for the proper affixes of the plural हसन्तु-हसन्तु। इसथ हसह। हसाम इसामो॥ वर्तमान-भविष्यदनद्यतनयोज ज्जा वा ॥२०॥ In the present (lat) and definite future (Irst) and in the sense of command etc. ma and gjā are optionally substituted for the proper affises Pres. Hafata, होना; also होइ (of VIIL 1)1 हसति-हसेन, हसेज्जा; also हसह ॥ Fut. भविष्यति-होज, होना also होहिइ ॥ Imperative भवतु होज, होना। also होउ ॥ Note that in Pālı yya (=gja; 99a), the affix of the vidhılın (potential or optative mood), has been generalised to denoto present and future and also imperative, etc Cf. Pāli optative forms like भासेय्य, विहिसेय्य ॥ मध्ये च ॥२॥ In pres. and definute fut. and in the sense of command, eto, 7ja and gga'are optionally inserted between the root and the affixes. Pres. भवति होनइ, होजाइ॥ Fut भविष्यति होजहिइ, होनाहिह । Imper. भवतु-होज्जत, होज्जाउ | This rule is ignored by K. According to Hem होज्ज and होज्जा stand for भवति, भवेत् , भवतु, अभवत्, अभूत, वभव, भूयात्, भविता, भविष्यति ॥dia and na are prefixed to all conjugational 3 ·78 CL. VII) A QRAMIAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE terminations in the case of the vowel-ending roots (of, 822) Hem gives होज्जद, होम्जेह and होजाइ for optative, Fa: 11RRU 770 and 138 are not inserted between the root and the effizes (8 21), except when the root ends in a vowel and 15 therefore monosyllabic Note that the roots ending in a consonant become dussyllabic by the addition of a vowel -- (K de ; cf. S 34 ) igrace a But they may be employed as finals (8. 20). Et, ha!; gara, gate 11 for et 11331 la is substituted for the affix after a root in tho past tense (lan, etc.). Saanantai STEEKHUL Hem. gives sit, i, in for the powel-ending and for the consonant-ending roots (cf. infra,8 24) wet, fa, treg (plu.) are found in literature, en dit 112811 In the past tense (lan, lun, lat), hia is substituted for the conjugational affis after a monosyllabic root. gada, अकार्षीत् , चकार-काही also कासी, काही (S. 23)। अंभूत, अमवत्, बभूव- होहीम, also हुवीश्र (S. 23) ॥ अस्तेरासि ॥२५॥ Var lest, et al. Asi (Bh.) or ast (K.) is substituted for the root as, to exist, 10 3rd pers sing. In the past tense. पासीव-आसि (Bh.) , श्रासी (K.) || Hem. gives श्रासि and अहेखि for all persons and numbers furer avec Brel 112€! E is substituted for the cansal affix nich and ag a in the first ayllable of the root becomes a fircafas; हासयति हासेइ ।। Bet T112911 Ave (as well as e) is also substituted for nich. Terefa CATRE ; also the (826) Hem gives e, e, ava and äve, foi कारे । करावइ । करावेद, कारावे ।। आवि क-कर्म-भावेषु वा ॥२८॥ Avi is optionally substituted for nich followed by Ita (the affix of the past participle) and when the Karma and Bhava-vächya (1 e, the passive voice) are signified. Past Participle afastforst, also frigga(K.çerfare), 10 ·74 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [OL. VII हासि॥ Cf S. 32. PUSBIYe Voice कार्यते-कराविबइ, also कारिजा । हास्यते -इसाविज्जइ, धसिज्जह ।। ACUN IREI E and äve are not substituted for nich followed by hta or in the passive Voice. कारित कारिन, कराविधं ॥ कार्यते-कारिजइ, कराविजह ॥ ai T PATO at 1130|| A 18 optionally substituted for the final a of a root ending in'a before mip (pres 1st pers sing.) HTH; हसमि; also हसेमि (S. 34) || Hom also हसं (III, 141). इच बहुषु ॥३॥ 1 (as well as i) w substituted for the final a in the ist pers. plu. of the present tense. हसिमो, हसामो; हसिम, हसामु ।। के IERII I 18 substatuted for the final a of a root before kta (affix of the past participle). हसितम्हसिथ, पठित-पढि॥ एच का तुमुन्-तन्य-भविष्यताम् ॥३३॥ E (as well ass) 1s substituted for the final a of a root before ktoā (affix of the gerund), tumun (affis of the infinitive), tavya (affix of the future participle) and in the future tense. हसित्वा-हसेऊण, हसिऊण । हसितु इसेठ, हसिउँ। हसितव्य- इसेमवं, हसिमब्वं । हसिष्यति इसेहिइ, हसिहिह हसिष्यन्ति हसेहिन्ति, इसिहिन्ति ।। Of S. 12-17 for forms of the future tense and supra, IV, 28 for ktva लादेशे वा ॥३॥E 18 optionally substituted for the final a of a root wherever it 18 followed by any afis of any person of any tense हसति= इसेइ, हसइ। हसत-हसेठ, हसठ ।। K हसेअन्तो, हसन्तो; इसेमाणी, हसमागी ; भुवन्त' (of S 10, 11), भुवेन्तं ॥ NOTES Prakrit Moods and Tensos The forms of the bhvádr class havo largely influenced Prakrit conjugation. Only lat (pres. imperfect tense). lot (imperative mood together with vidhrun, 1 e., optative or potential mood) and Irit (second future tense) are most apparent in Prakrit. The present 18 used for all tenses and the optative for all tenses and moods Other tenses and moods of Sanskrit grammar such as lan (past imperfect or first preterite), Irin (conditional mood), lut (first or periphrastic future), ātīrlın (benedictive), lat (past perfect or second preterite) and lun (aorist or third preterite) are obscure Forms ·76 Ch. VII] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE in hta with the auxiliary verb are largely employed. But some of the conjugational classes of roots and of the tenses and moods are repre: sented in Pāli and in early inacriptions Pöll, e.g. has seven or eight classes of roots instead of the ten ganas of Sanskrit grammarians They correspond to the Sanskrit bhvadı [including adadi, juhotyada and tndada], rudhada, devada, swada, kryada, tanādh and ohuradagaya. The Pálı class called gahadı 18 included in the Sans hryadı gana The atmanepada and parasmaipada forms of conjugation, not observed in Prahrit, are clear in Pāli. Again, Pâlı has retained no less than eight tenses and mood& instead of the ten laharas of Sanskrit, They are called vibhahtas, eg, vartamānă (present), panchami (imperative). saptami (optative), paroksha (past perfect), hyastani (past imperfect), adyatani (aorist), bhavishyati (future) and halatıprāptı (conditional) The use of let (Vedio subjective) 18 found in Asokan Prakrit Vararuchi's Conjugation. (1) हस् ॥ लट् (present tense)-3rd pers हसद, हसए, इसेइ, हसेन्ज, हसेज्जा । हसन्ति, इसेन्ति ॥ 2nd pers हससि, हसेसि, इससे। इसेह, हसेस्था, हसेथ, हसह, हसिस्था, इसथ ॥ 1st pers हसामि, हसमि, हसेमि। इसेम, हसेमो, हसेम, हसासु, हसामो, हसाम, हसिमो, हसिमु, हसिम ॥ लोट oth (amperative mood, sto.)-3rd pers हसउ, हसेउ, हसेज्ज, हसेज्जा (Saun हसद)। हसन्तु, हसेन्तु ॥ 2nd pers हससु, हसेसु of Hom, anfra, P 78)। हसह, इसेह ॥ 1st pers हसमु, हसेमु । हसामो, हसमो, इसेमो ॥ लट् (kuture tense-ad pers हसेहिह, हसिहिद हसेज, हसेज्जा। हमिहिन्ति, हसेहिन्ति । 2nd pers हसिहिसि, हसिहिसे। हसिहित्या, हसिहिह, हसिहिथ ॥ 1st pers हसिस, हसेस्स हसिस्सामि, हसिहामि, हसिहिमि, हसेहिमि, हसेहामि, हसेस्सामि । हसिहिस्सा. हसिहित्या, हसहित्था, हस हिस्सा, हसिहिमो, हसिस्सामो, हसिहामो. हसे हिमो. इस हामो ।। लङ् (past tense)--3rd pers इसी॥ etc णिच् (sausatives-id pers. sing pres हासे इ, हसावेह, हासावे ।। etc. क (past particuple)-हसि ॥ शिक-हासिन', हसावित्र।का (absolutive) इसे ऊण, हसिकण | तुमुन् (infinitive) हस, हसि ॥ तन्य (future Partienple)-इसे अब्ब, हसिमन्वं ॥ भावकर्मवाच्य (passive voice)-3rd pers. sing इस्सई, हसीभाइ, हसिज्जा ॥ शत-शान --Mase. इसन्तो, हसेन्तो, इसमायो, इसे सामो, ·78 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch. VII 1st pers हसमायो॥ Fem. हसई, हसन्ती, हसमाणा, हसमाणी ॥ (2) भू ।। लट्-3rd pers. होइ, होज्ज, होजा, होज्जइ, होज्जाइ। होन्ति etc. ॥ And pers. होसि। होह. होय ॥ 3rd pers. 3rd pers. होमि। होम, होम, होमो ॥ लोट-3rd pers होत, होज्जा होज्जा, होजउ, होज्जाउ । होन्तु ॥ etc लट्-31d pers होहिह, होज्ज, होज्जा, होमहिइ, होजाहिइ। होहिन्ति ॥ 2nd pers. होहिसि, होहिसे। होहिह, होहित्या, होहिथ ।। होत्स', होहामि, होस्सामि, होहिमि । होस्सामो, होहामो, होहिमो, होहिस्सा होहित्या. होस्सामु, होहामु, होहिमु, होस्साम, होहाम, होहिम ।। etc लड़-3rd pers. होहीश्र, हुवीय ।। (3) दृश् । लट-3rd pers दच्छिा, दच्छा, दच्छिहिह। दच्छिन्ति, दच्छिहिन्ति ॥ 2nd pers दच्छसि, दच्छिहिसि । दच्छित्था, पच्छिहित्था, दच्छह, दच्छथ || 1st pers दच्छ, दच्छिमि, दच्छिहिमि, दच्छिस । दच्छिमो, दच्छिहिमो, दच्छिम, दच्छिहिम, दच्छिम, दच्छिहिम, दच्छिस्सामो, दच्छिहामो, दच्छिस्सामु, दच्छिहामु, दच्चिस्साम, दच्छिहाम ॥ etc. (4) अस्॥ लट्- -3rd pers अस्थि । सन्ति ।। 2nd pers. सि । त्य, ह, त्था ॥ 1st pers म्हि । म्हो, म्हु, म्ह ॥ लङ्-3rd pers. असि, पासी ।। etc. Conjugation in Pāli #11 लट (present) active (param.). ३- भवति । भवन्ति ॥२-भवसि । भवथ ॥१-भवामि । भवाम || But usually bha 1s changed to ha and we have . ३-होति । होन्ति ॥ २-होसि । होय ॥ १- होमि। होम | Pres reflective or middle (atman) ३-भवते। भवन्ते ।। २-भवसे । भवन्हे ।। १-भवे । भवाम्हे ॥ लोट् (imperative) active. ३- भवतु । भवन्तु ।। २-भव, भवाहि । भवथ ॥ १-भवामि । भवाम || Reflective ३-भवतं । भवन्तं ॥ २-भवस्सु । भवव्हो॥ १-भवे। भवाममे । विधिलिड (optative) active ३-भवेश्य, भवे । भवेय्यु ॥ २-भवेय्यासि, भवे । भवेय्याथ ॥ १-मवेय्यामि, भवे । भवेय्याम || Reflective. ३-मवेथ । भवेरं ॥२-भवेयो । भवेय्यव्हो ॥१- भवेयं । भवेय्याम्हे ॥ लिट् (past perfect) active ३-चभूव । बभूव ॥२-बभूवे। बभूवित्थ ।। १-बभूव । वभूविम्ह || Beflective ३-वभूवित्थ । बभूविरे ।। २-धभू- वित्यो । बभूविव्हो ॥ १-वभूवि । बभूविम्हे ॥ लद् (past imperfest) active t- अमवा। अभवू ॥ २-अमवो। अभवत्य ॥ १-अमवं । अभवम्हा || Beflectare. ३-अभवत्य । अभवत्यु॥ २-अभवसे। अमवन्हें ॥ १-अभविं। अभवाम्हसे (et. बहुवम्हसे) । लुड़ (aorast) actave ३-अमवि, अभवी (of the alternate ·17 Ch. VII] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE forms महोसि, अह)। श्रम, अमर्विसु ॥ १-अभयो । श्रभवित्थ ॥ अभर्वि। अभविम्हा।। Cf, the alternate forms ३-अहोसि। अहेर्नु।। १- अहोसि । अहोसित्य ॥ १-होसि। अहोसिम्हा ॥ Reflectire. ३- भभवा । प्रभवू ।। १-अभवसे । भन्बिई ॥ १-अभव। अभविम्हे ।। लूट (future) active. ३-भविस्सति (ct the alternate forms होहिति, हेहिति, हेस्सदि)। भविस्सन्ति ॥२-भविस्ससि (of भोहिसि)। भविस्सथ ॥ १-भविस्यामि । भविस्साम || Reflective. ३-भविस्सते । भविस्सन्ते ॥ २-भविस्ससे । भविस्महे ॥ भविस्स। भविस्सामहे ।। लड् (conditional) active ३-अभविस्सा, अभ- विस्स। अमविल्मसु॥ २-अमविस्से। अभविस्सह ॥ १-अभविस्स। श्रम- विस्सम्हा॥ Reflective, ३-अभविस्सथ। श्रमविसि सु॥ २-अभविस्से। अमविसन्ह ॥ १-अभषिस्स। अभविस्ताम्हसे ॥ पिच (causative)-पच् । पाचेति, पाचयति, पाचापेति, पचापेति, पाचापयति ।। स्था। ठपेति, उपर्यात, पेति ॥ गम् । गमेति, गमयति, गच्छापेति, गच्छापयति । सन् (desideaative)-पा। पिपासति, पिवासति । दा! दिच्छति, दिञ्छरे ॥ भुज् । बुभुक्खति ।। यद् (intensive)-कम् । चामति ।। गम् ॥ जामति । हलु, दन् । दहलति ।। नामधातु (denominative)-पवता- यति, पुस्तीयति ॥ गगळायति, चिचिटायति ॥ Partieaples शत-शान-। कर, करन्तो, करमान, करमाण, कुव्वान । म । भवं, भवन्तो ॥ दा । ददमान ।। -पच् । पर ।। का कत ॥ दुइ । दुव ॥ षच । घुत्त ॥ दा। दिनो ॥ चर्। चिनो ॥ ली। लीनो ॥ इच्छितो, वपितो, याचितो । मुत्तवा । भुत्तवन्तो ॥ तव्य-दा । दातब्ब ॥ नी । नेतब्ब ।। भू। भवितव्य । अनीय-गमनीय, करनीय ।। य-नेय्य ॥ तुमुन् (infinitive)--खादितु, वदित', गन्तुं, सोतु ॥ Infinitives in tave, tuye, taye which are remnants of old Vedio torms are found in Pah and old inscriptions. गन्तवे, नेतवे, पहातवे, कातुये, मरितुये, दक्खिताये ॥ का (gerand) नी । नेवा ॥ कृ । कथा. कारवान, करन ॥ चिन्त । चिन्तिय ॥ भुन् । भुजिय ॥ध्रु। सुत्वा ।। Conjugation from Hemachandra. Affixes of the Present Tense ३-कए। न्ति, न्ते, न्ते, हरे॥ २-सि, से। श्था, है॥ मि। मो, म, म॥ [असू । ३-अस्थि । अत्यि ।। २-सि, अत्यि। अस्थि ॥ १-म्हि, अत्यि। म्हो, म्ह, अस्थि ॥] Afixes of the Future Tense. ३-हिए, हिए। हिन्ति, हिन्ते, हिरे॥ २-हिसि, हिसे। हित्या, हिह ।।

·78 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch. VI1 १-स', सामि, हामि, हिमि। स्सामो, हामो, हिमो, स्साम, हाम, हिम, सामु, हाम, हिमु, हिस्सा, हित्था । Affixes of the Imperative Mood, ३-३। न्तु ॥ २-०, सु, इनसु, डबहि, इज्जे, हि। ह॥ १-मु । मो॥ Conjugation in Epigraphic Prakrit. (1) Indicative (a)! 1. Sing. ानपयामि, अयामि, करोमि, पलकमामि, दखामि, अनुसासामि, इछामि, कलामि, पटिवेखामि, विदहामि अभत्येमि, विकिनमि, लिहाम। 1 plu संमवेयम, वितराम, ददाम, दम ॥ 2. sug विनवेसि । 2. plu पापुनाथ ॥ 8. sing करोति, छणति, याति, देखति, आनपयति, गरहति, पसति, भवति, भोति, होति, अस्ति, अषि, अठि, इछति, उपहनाति, पूजयति, पूजेति, निवतेति, पढियति, अनुनेति, ममति, मेनति, एति, अनुकंपति, खति, पटिपजति, पापुनाति, वेदयति, दुखीयति, हत(च्छ)ति, अस्ति, नति, ददाति, विसजति, वितासिति, यति, मिदति, नयति, लिहति, देति, अणुमरणति, विभवेति, होप्रति, प्रेषेति, परिप्रोछति, हुप्रति, हरति (-धरति)। 3. plu इछति, प्रापुणति पापुनाति, अनुवटंति, वसति, यति, इछति, कलंति, चंति, भोति, हुवंति, कलेति, लपति, देखति, संपटिपादयंति, करे'ति, प्रेषेति, थियंति (=तिछन्ति), पलयंति, सरजितति ॥ Middle (आत्मनेपद). 3 sing कमते, मंगते, ममते, करोते। 3 pln करोते, भारभरे, अनुवतरे ॥ Passive 3 sing पसति, घुचति, खादियति, नीलखियति, गनीयति, कयियति, ग्रिणयति, कसते, वसते, वुच्यति, हुति, श्रुयति, दिनदि (-दीयते)। पारभरे, अनुविधियरे, अनुविधियंति, अनुविधी०, अलभिसंति, हमंति, पालमियति॥ (2) Subjunctive (लेट)। सुखापयामि, सुखायामि, सुखयमि, दिपयमि, आवहामी, अनुसासामि, सावापयामि । 2. plu निखिपाथ, पलियोवदाथ, विवासयाथ, विवासापयाथा। 3 sug. मंगा, सुसुसातु, हुवाति । 3 plu पलकमातु, निखमावू ॥ (3) Optative (विधिलिड्)। | sing गछेयं, येह (J था), पटिपादयेह (पटिपात०), पानमेहं, बचेयं, अभ्युनामयेह',। 1 plu दीपयेम (दिप०), गछेम, पटिपादयेमा (पटिपात०), करेग्य्याम, करेजाम, करेजाम । 3_sing अस (-स्यात्), सिय, सिया, सियाति, सियति, भवे, तिस्टेय, निवटेया, परिपजेया, अपकरेयति, उग(छ), दखेया, दखेय, उयाया, हुवेया, पापोया, पापोव, वढेया, वहेज, होज, सियति, स्यति, दि, करेन, करेग्य, कारवेना । 3 plu पक्रमेयु, जानेयु, सियसु, अनु (-स्यु.), वसेयु, हुवेयु, हेयू, हुवेबु. हुवेब, सुनेयु, सुसुसेयु, वसेवु, अवतपेयु, चलेयू, चलेवू लहेयू, लहेछु, वसवू, अखसे यु, पापुनेबु 3. plu , ·79 Ch. VII] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE (-नेयु, नेदू), युजेवु (जेयू, जेयू) भालाधयेयू (०), यानु, उपदहेनु, अनुगहिनेवु, पवतयेब, करेजा, करापेजा, सियंति । Middle (मात्मनेपद)। 3 sing. पटि- पजेय। 3 plu सुसुंसर, सुसुसेयु ॥ Passive. 3. plu युजेनु, वू, यूजेवू, न्यू ॥ (4) Imperative (लोट)। 2. sing. परिहरहि, हरेहि, ओयपपेहि, निवधापेहि। 2. plu. परिवेदेथ, रक्खष, रक्खापेषय, परिहरप, रापेषय, भानपयाय, निवेदयाथ, परिहरेप, रय, हरापेष, निवधापेय। 8. sing. होतु, भोत, अनुवततु, पतति, पटिपजंतु हुतु, विषिष्यतु (=विविधत)। 8. plu युजंतु, आराधयंतु, नियातु, सुनार, निखमंतु, मनन, रोचेतु, वेदेव, परकमंतु, निक्रमत, ममतु, अरघेतु, वेदयतु । Middle (आत्मनेपद)। 3310g. अनुविधियां (pasazve), regar (desiderative) : 3 plu uga u Passive. 3. sing. अनुविधियता, ज्यतु । 3 plu अनुविधियंतु, हयसु (of लुड़) Deaderative _sing सुसुसात, सतु, सता ॥ (5) Imperfect (लड्)। 1 Sung पतोस्मि, ततोस्मिं गतो, गदेमि, अरोगेमि, विसजिदेमि, प्रहिदेमि, पिचविदेमि । 1. plu. किडम, शक्दिम। 2. sing. प्रहितैसि 3 sing अहो (अभवत् ), असि (आसीत् ) ॥ (6) Aorist (लुङ्)। 1 sung हुसं, हुस। 3 8ing निखमिया, निक्रमि, निखमि । (afiddle. हुथा, वढिया)। 3 plu हुसु, इछिसु, बहुसु, मयासु, आरमिसु, निखमिसु, निकमियु, अभुवमु, मणिपु, लोचेषु, अलोचयिस् । PassIVe 3. plu आरमिसु, अरभियिसु, अभियिसु ॥ (7) Perfect (लिइ)। 3_sing आह, पाहा, अहा, अयाय (या, or लड् or लिट of V इ)॥ (8) Future (ब)। 1. ang पलिमसयिस, लिखापयिस', कछामि (कन्जामि करिष्यामि), लिखापेसामि, कर्ष, कषमि, होसामि (मी), लिखापयिसामि, लिखियि- सामि, शल्यमि। 1. sing. प्रेषिशम | 2 sing. व्योपिशसि। 2 plu एसथ, एसह, बषय, भालापयिसय (व्या)। 3. ang पढिसिति, पक्षसिता, वयिसति, वढियिसति, बढिसति, भानपयिसति (भान०), हापेसति, कासति, कति, कयति, होसति, खमिसति, अतिकामयिसति, अभ्युनमिसति, अनुपरिपजिसति. सपटि., चघति, भाखति, निवहिसति, •हिपयिसति, मोडिष्यति, करिशति । 3 plu वठयिसति, अनु- चासिसंति, कासंति, कसति, कछति, प्रति (निज), अनपेशंति, निखमिसति, युजिसंति, जानिस ति, पढिसति पटिचलिस ति, होस ति, होहति, वियोवदिसति, पतियोग, पविलिसति, दाईति, चचंति, निमपयिसति, भविसति, सती॥ Middle ·80 . महीयित, वसवुथान, वसतान, A GRAMMAR ON THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch. VÌ (प्रात्मनेपद)। 3. sing. परिजिरातु ।। 3 plu अनुवतिसरे। Passive. 3. plu. आरमिसरे भालमिमिति (पाल०), परमिशंति, अनुविधियिशंति ॥ Many of the instances of tenses and moods are quoted form the records of Asoka. Later inscriptions do not show yariety of moods and tenses, Causative (including churāda roots). In aya, 6. पूजयति, पूजेवया, लोचेतव्या, पटिवेदेय, वशयित्सा, दीपयेम, आराधयंतु । (2) In aya. सुखायामि । (3) In paya. हापेसति, दापक, आमपयामि, निवहिपयिसति, रक्खापेधय, परिहरापेषयः निषधापेहि (4) In apa, apaya लिखापयिस, खानापित, लेखापित, हारापित, नावापक, सुखापयामि। (6) In papaya. रोपापित, उसपापित । (G) In iya, दुखीयति । (7) In apāpaya खानापापितानि. लिखापापिता । OF चोतेयति, वेतेयति, बुदियदि, विदियदि, उथवियदि, अनुवशवेति, परिहारेहि, परिहारित, पीडापति, वंदापयति, भोजापयिता, घातापयिता, खानित, आहरापयति, वियलिदव, पाययति, कासयति, कारयति, कारापयति ।। Denominative. तीलित, तीलीत, मुखयित, सुखायना. मुखीयना, दुखीयना, कर्मवेति, वशीकरोति ॥ शत-पुययंतो, वसातानं, वेजयंतिये, सति, पसासतो, जनेतो, पसंतो, जनंद, जयंतस, संदसर्यतो ॥ शानच- भुजमान, विजिनमन, असमान, 'करमिन, अशमन, परममिन, 'पलकममीन, पटिपादयमीन, अनुवेखमान, पायमीना, वधमान, अनुविधीयमाना, सुजमान, वर्तमान, बटमानक, समु- थापियमान ॥ सकत, कट, किट, किट, व्यपत, वियापट, वियपुट, विस्तत, विथट, वुत, समात, संखित, निपेसित निपेसपित, अपवुड, हारापित, भानपयित, किलंत, वियत (-व्यक), अपकळ, अखथ, व्युठ, विवुथ. व्यूथ, उपयित; पसन, विप्रहिन, उविगिन, पटिपन, दिन, दिन, पत्यासन, पतियासन, उपन, पठिपुन, किलिन, क्लेरण, दिन्ना, अविपन्न, विचिण, अभिविगाड, संपुन, वोर्छिन; खदे, निवघो. फुट, दिन, हुता, निखित, हित, सकत, गद, करित, अमत, हुद, यिठ, भुत, अतित. नियन्त्रित, दिठ॥ यत्-दुपटिवेख, दुसंपटिपादय, श्रावासयिय. कच, शक, चक्य, सकिय, चक्यिा देखिय, लहिय, धारिय, देय, कर्य, सर्वकिव ॥ अनीय-वेदनीय, अखासनिया करणि, गरणिय, गहणि ॥ तुमुन्-आराधेतु, मितवे, विखसयितवे, खमितवे, पालापयितवे, पटिपादयितवे, समदपयितवे, मैतवे. पलिहटवे, वातवे, पापोतवे, निखेतु, कारयितुं, मोचयितुं, विपमुचितुं ॥ तव्य-कतन्य, प्रहितन्य, पूजेवय, कटविय, कठव, प्रयुहोतव. इलितविय, इवितय, विकेतविय, झापेतविय (/), निलखितविय, दखितविय, दलितविय, दयितविय, - . , ·Ob. VIII] Å GRAMMAR OF TBE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 81 गहिववय. ददव, कर्तव, विसजिदव, देव, ओडिदव, तिमिदव, भविश्व, क्रिनिदव, प्रहदवा श्रुनिदव्य, दव, धरिदव, कसितम्ब, परिहरितम्व, परिहापेतव्य ॥ अष्टमा परिच्छेदः।-धात्वादेशः॥ Chapter VIII, Prakrit Substitutes for Sanskrit Roots. Note that some of the sabstatutes may be regularly derived from Sanskrit sources by applying rules of phonetics Some of the Prakrit roots are Desi. भुवो हो-हुवौ ॥१॥ Ho and harva are substituted for the root bha, to exist भवति होइ, हुवह ॥ भवन्ति-होन्ति, हुवन्ति । NRK Par, Leat. * (K.) or o l When followed by hta (affix of the past participle), hu or hu (Bh.) or bhū (I.) 18 daed for the 100t bhi. भूत-दु' or हु (Bh., Hon.). भू (K.) ॥ sostar 11811 When preceded by pra, sto., bhava is subatitated for the root bht. पभवह; संभवदउम्भवद : परिभवद ॥ त्वरस्तुवर Tuvara la substituted for/tvar, to hesten, वरह। के तुरः ॥५॥ When tollowed by kta (affix of the past partiesple), tura in sabstituted for the root twar. तुरिम' Ch, Ins. त्वरणातुलना ।। guit ates: ni€Var lect. watan: (K) Ghola is substitated for the root ghur (Bh ) or ghitrn (K), to roll, घोलइ, घोलन्ति ।। Ilem घुलइ, घोलाइ, घुम्मइ, पहलइ ।। gat ote: 1101 Nolla 18 substituted for the root nud, to send गोलाइ, गोलन्ति । पोज || Some fss rend lona for nolas of supra, TV, 29 पूडो दूमा || Dima is substatuted for the root da, to be pamel दयतेसह ।। Hem. also धवलयति-भूमद, पवखद ।। पटोफल MAN Var. lect. पाटेः फालः (K.JI Phala n substituted ·. Ilem. जम्माड, 82 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [ Ch. VIII for the root pat, to go, move. K. prefers plhala for the root pāta {the causative form of pat), to split, to tear asunder. afastfeet 11 I.- पाठयति फालेद, पाटित फालि॥ पदे पालः ॥१०॥ Pala is substituted for the root pad, go move. de 1 This Satra is not noticed by K. वृष-कृप-मृष-हषामृतोऽसि॥१॥ Ari is substituted for the n in the roots prash, etc वर्षति वरिसह , कर्षतिकारसह ; मर्पति मरिसइ ; हर्पति हरिसइ ॥ Item. कृषकहर, सामइह, अञ्चड, अच्छाइ, अवच्छह, आइच्छइ, करिसइ ।। ऋतोऽस॥१२॥ Var. lect. अन्त्यस्यार. (K) । dra IS substituted forn in the roots that end in ri. -मरहम-सरह । -चरह । कृषः कुणो वा ॥१॥ Kuncis optionally substituted for the root kra, to do. करोतिफणइ, also करइ ॥ TOATH: 119811 Jambhúa in sustituted for the root gribh (or Prembh), to yawn जम्भते जम्भाइ। जम्भन्ते-जम्भाप्रन्ति ।। जम्मा ॥ He has / जम्भा , f. व्यजनाददन्ते, खरादनतो वा (IV, 239-40). Cf 8.11. ग्रहेगेव्हः ॥१५॥ Genha is substituted for grah, to seize प्रीहाति- गेरहह, प्रीहन्ति-एहन्ति ।। Hem, also gives प्रीपहाति-येप्पह ।। घेत् क्ता-तुमुन्-तव्येषु ॥१६॥ When followed by ltra (affis of the indeclinable absolutive participle), tumun (affix of the infinitive) and tavya (aftis of the future participle), yhet is substituted for gral, गृहीत्वा घेत्तूण। प्रहितुम्-घेत्तुं । ग्रहीतव्य घेत्तव्वं ।। कुत्रः का भूत-भविष्यतोश्च ॥१णा In the past and future tenses and also before I tvā, tumun ard tarya, kā is substitated for hm. अकरोत काही (VII, 24)। करिष्यति काहिह। कलाकाऊण । कर्तुम् काठ'। कर्तव्य- काभव। स्मरतेभर सुमरौ ॥१८॥ Bhara and sumara are substituted for the root smri, to remember. स्मरति भरइ, सुमर ॥ According to some later authora, the substitution does not take place when the root is preceded by an upasarga (preposition) विस्सरहा According to Rem ·. Ch. VII] A GRAMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 88 स्मरति भरइ, मह, भरंह, भलद, सढइ, विम्हरइ, सुमरद, पयरह, पम्हुहर, सरद ॥ विस्मरति-पम्सह, विम्हरह, वीसरह । मियो मा-बीहौ ॥६Var. leot. वीभौ ॥ Bha and the are substituted for the root bht, to fear. विमति-भाइ, बीहा॥ K-भाइ, विभाइ, विमेह, बीहई । बीहन्ति । जिवतः पा-पानी ॥२०॥ Paand paa are substatuted tor the root ghra, to smell जिघ्रति पाइ, पाश्रद ॥ Tha Satra is not noticed by K. Hem. आजिप्रति आइपह, अपघाह ।। ग्लै वा-चाऔ ॥२१॥ Vaand vda are substituted for the root mlas, to wather म्लायतिम्बाइ, पाइ | Hem. घाइ, पव्वायद, मिलाइ, मिला। aufrufe: 12211 Thunda is substituted for the root trip, to be pleased. तृष्यति थिम्पह ।। Hem has थिप्पड ॥ शो जाण-मुणौ ॥२॥ lana and muna are substituted for the root Tild, to know जाणाति-जाणइ, मुणE || Some later authors give the substitutes najra and nappa. गबइ, गप्पइ ।। Freirat #: 12811 M 18 substituted for the l of the root galp, to speak articulately जल्पति-जम्पइ ।। ष्ठा-ध्या-गानां ठाम-माअ-गाआ॥२५|| Thaa, Thda and gda are respectively substituted for the roots shtla (stha), to stand, dhyai, to meditate, and gar, to sing सिमन्ति-ठाअन्ति। ध्यायन्ति मामन्ति । गायन्ति-गान्ति ॥ छा-का-गाश्च वर्तमान-भविष्यद्विध्याचे कवचनेषु ॥२६॥ Thi, ha and . gå, as well as thoa, phao and gåa, are severally substiluted for the roots shtla (stha), dhyaz and gar before the singular affixes of the 1 paperative mood and the future and present tenses. Pres fayfa=376, बाह | Fut. स्थास्यति-ठाहिइ, गनहिइ | Imp वितुझाउ, ठाठ ।। माह, मात्रह। माहिद, माहिए । भाउ, माठ ॥ गाइ, गाग्रह । गाहिद, गाश्रहिह । गाट, गाउ ।। खादि-घ्याव्योः खा-धौ ॥२णा Khā and dhā are respectively substi tuted for the roots Lhäd, to eat and dhãv, to run, before the singular affixes of the imperative mood and the present and future tenses ·प्रसेविस ॥२८॥ - 84 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Oh. VIII according to Bh., but unrestriotedly according to K, Bh.-Erfa= खाइ । खादिष्यति खाहिइ । खादत खा ॥ धाइ। चाहिए। धाव | K-खाहिन्ति । खाइ । खानु । खाम । खाउ । खावं। खासु । धाउ ॥ eto. Visa is substituted for the root gras, to eat. प्रसते विसइ ॥ Hem. पिसइ, गसह ।। ferstregar upen China is substatuted for the root chi, to gather. चिनोति-चिण ॥K. चिणोइ, विणुए ॥ चिन्ति। चिणामि ॥ TL FUT: 11301 Kına is substituted for the root hri, to purchase. कीणाति-किण ॥ K. किणाए। किसे ॥ eto. er 1881, Var. lect. ovo 11 Khe, as well as hına, 18 substituted for the root kri, when it follows the preposition vī, i.e, for the root vekrt, to sell. विक्रीणाति-विकोश (Hom. also 'विक श्रा, विकिणइ ।। Cf. III. 50 for the doubling of . This Sutra is ignored by I. उम उडमा ॥३२॥ Uddluma is substituted for the root dhima, to blow fire, preceded by the preposition ut, 1. e., for the root uddhma. उद्धमति-अद्भुमाई ॥ श्रदो धो दहः ॥३३॥ Daha 1s subtatuted for the root dhā preceded by the particle frad, i.e., for the root fraddha, to respect, to believe. श्रदधाति सहइ । सदहि ॥ अवान् गाहेहः ॥४॥ Vaha is substituted for the root gåh, preceded by the preposition ava, 1 e., for Vavagah, to bathe, weeds ओवाहइ, अववाहइ ॥ Cl. IV.21. कासेवासः ॥३५॥ Vasa is substituted for the root kas, preceded by the preposition evo, 1.e., for the root avahas, to cough, 910 श्रीवासइ, अववासइ॥ निरो माडो माणः ॥३॥ Mana is substituted for the root má, preceded by the preposition air, 1.0, for the root nirmă, to male. निर्मायते-गिम्मान | Hem हिमाणा, गिन्सवइ ।। झियो मिज॥३७Jhama is substatuted for the root ishs, to destroy. क्षियोतिमिबह ॥ Hem. मिबह, णिज्झरह।

·85 उम्बा Ch. VIII) A GRA WAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE fagfefessetRI R: 113411 Mda is substituted for the final datfer of tho roots blid, to hrroh, and chid, lo cut. Tatafit=fire cafea fost u liem. figet, JTIT, frykt, fortes, free, frau, PIECE 0 Pau 11281 Dla 18 substituted for the final latter of the rool Irath, to buil. 6f| Hem, 74, 5 ! to 11801 Dha is also substituted for the finol letter of the rool rrsht, to furround Quazi a Conell suggrts T, GTS (III. 10), but cf. llen. IV. 221. K.-U; offifee' | Nem is, Freret II The yogarıbhraga, 12. separation of rent from the prruinue rule, 19 for the continuation of the adhihira of this Sūtra to the follox 11% Sülra. JES: 118811. Le 15 subetaluted for the final letter of the root ushi, putereded by the preposition uf and sam. संवेद। a 11421 Va 14 substitutrd for the foal letter of the root rud, to wrap of fa=5E U Kar, sfee' | Kalho allora doubling of tho T', 69fa11 CT FOG: 116311 Var. lcct fir l'ass rulistituted for the final letter of the root 21), preceded by the propoeilion nt, ir, for the root ud1:7, to fear fast. (k. 2001) antaa veren Dia is substituted for the final letter of the root troll., to increast, TaTE ! mama listen fann 18 sulassatuted for the funt letter of the root han, to strike fOSTRIE 11 mert Edat willen In the swala, ruth, etc., tie satel 1 lengthened, उप्पदि-गह। मुप्पति-प! पति-पत॥ T: 1:40:1 Ckcha is muheftated for t).- Seni letges of the most fra), lo pod nrit, to daars TTTEI foto 11 IIen ·86 . A GRAMMAR OT TAL PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch, VIII युधि-बुद्धपोर्मः ॥४८॥ Jha is substituted for the final letter of the roots yudh, to fight, and budh, to know. युध्यते-जुज्म । बुध्यते-बुज्मह ॥ eru - 118811 Ndha and mbha are substituted for the final letter of the root rudh, to check. रुणद्धि-सन्धह, रम्भह ॥ gt: 119011 Loa 18 substituted for the final letter of 1 mpid, to grind मुद्राति मलइ॥ Hem. मलइ, मढइ, परिहद, खड्द, चहा, मह, पन्नाडह ॥ शदल-पत्योर्डः ॥५॥ Var. lect. शदि० (K.)॥ Da Is substituted for the final letter of the roots sad, to decay, and pat, to taille शीयते-सह। पतति-पडइ ॥ शकादीनां द्वित्वम् ॥५२|| The inal letter of the roots back. to be able, eto., 18 doubled. शक्कोति-सक्का लगति-लग्गइ । Cf S. 70 U This Sūtra is not noticed by K. festat 1421! The final letter of the roots sphut, to blossom, and chal, to tremble, is doubled optionally. स्फुटति-फुड, फुडइ (supra II, 20)। चलति-वाइ, चला ॥ This Sūtra is ignored by K. toutes 119811 When preceded by the propositions, pra, sto., the final letter of the root mil, to wink, is doubled optionally. xalala पमिलाइ, पमीलद। संमिनइ ॥ उम्मिद । भुजादीनां क्त्वा तुमुन्-तव्येषु लोप ॥५५॥ Var. leot. परतो लोपः (K.) ॥ The final letter of the roots, bhuy, eto. 18 slided before the affixes ketvi (affix of the sbsolutive) tumun (affix of the infinitive) and tadyu (affis of the future participle) HTETU; भोक्कुम भोत्तुं ; भोक्तव्य-भोत्तव्यं । विद-वेतूण वेत्तुं वेत्तव्यं । रुद-रोतूण: रोतुं रोतव्वं ॥ Cf. supra IV 28. The doubling of t in the alternative tuna is supposed to be explained by III, 58. श्रु-दु-जि-लू-ध्वाना णोऽन्त्ये हसः ॥५क्षा Na is to be employed at the end of the roots, fru, eto., and the long vowel in ld and dhu 18 to be shortened. श्रु-पुणद-हुण्ड; जि-विणइ खू-लुह पू-पुण ॥ According to come later authors, the case is optional with the root gr, to conquer. जयति-जिगह, जनह।

·. Ob. VIII] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 87 . भावकर्मणोक्ष ।।५७ Vva, as well as ra, is to be employed at the end of the roota fru, eto. (8.56) in the Bhiva and the Karma-vichya, 1.8 , when the pasenva Voice is signified. भूयते-मुबह, सुणिजह । हुवह, हुणिबह । जिव्वद , जिपिनद । लुम्बइ, लुणिजह । धुम्बइ, धुणिनह ।। Thetart for an 114411 When the passive voice is signified, the final letter of the roots, gam, eto., 18 doubled optionally. Cf. supra, VII, गम्यते गम्मइ ; also गमिन्नइ, गमीश्रइ ॥रम्मद ; रमिनइ, रमीअह ॥ हस्सह, हसिना, हसीभह ॥ प्राकृतिगण | Hem. गम्- गम्मद, हम्मइ, अईइ, अइच्छद, अणुवजह, अवजसइ, उक्कुसह, असइ, पश्चाइ, पच्छन्दह, शिम्महह, बोइ, वीणा, णीलुकद पदाइ, रम्मइ, परिमलइ, वोलइ, परिश्रलइ, णिरिणासह, णिवाद, अवरोहह, अवहरह॥ 1n for : 114811 When the passive voice is signified, luggha is substituted for the root lsh, to liok farms | This Sutra na ignored by K. Some later authors suggest dubbha, hbbha and vabbha for the roots duh, lth and vah respectively. ह-कोहीर-कीरी ॥६०॥ When the passive voice in ngnified, lira and kīra are severally substituted for the roots hru and krt. हियते-होरह। क्रियते-कीरद। ग्राहेदर्दीधों वा॥६॥ When the passive voice in signified, a in optionally substituted for the a the root grah, to seize. गृखते-गाहिन्ना, गहिज्जह ॥ K. ignores thrs Sutra. a feconges 11&1 Dinna, etc., are used for some roots followed by kto (affix of the past participle). Cf. VIL, 28, 32. दिगणं; रुदित-कराण, सख-हित्य; दग्ध दड्ढे, रक, रजित-रत्त । प्राकृति- गण | Hem श्राकान्त-अप्फुरणो ; उत्कृष्ठ-उकोस; स्पष्ट-फुड (of. स्फुल); अतिक्रान्त- बोलिणो; विकसित बोसो ; निपातित-निमुझे ; रुम झुग्यो ; मिलीन, नष्ट-ल्हिको ; प्रमुषित, प्रभूट पम्हहो; अजित-विढत्त' स्पृष्ट-चित्त'; स्थापित-निमित्र श्राखादित= चक्खि लून-जुन, त्यह-जढं; त्सक अढं; शित-मोसिन', उद्धृत or उद्धृत्त-निच्छूड; पर्यस्व-पन्हत्य, पलो हषित-दीसमर्थ ॥ ..

·88 A GRAMMAR OF TAC PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [ Ch. VIII facraec llegu Visūra is substituted for the root khid, to be distressed. खिद्यते-विसूरह | Some later authors prefer tra and visura for the root khad. जूरह, विसुरइ ॥ Cl. S. 64, Hem. also has खिन्न । i : 118811 Jūra is substituted for the root krudh, to be angry. क्रुध्यति-जूरइ ।। Hem. also कुज्मइ ॥ चयश्चम्पः ॥६५॥ Champa is substituted for the root charolk, to study.- चर्चति-चम्पइ ॥ The Sutra is ignored by K. घसेर्वजः ॥६६॥ Var. lect. ga: (K.) u Vajja 18 substituted for the root tras, to fear. वसतिबज्जइ (Bh.); बुज्जइ (K) Hem. डरइ, बज्जड, चोज्जइ, तसह ॥ सृजेलुंभ-सुपौ ॥६॥ Var lect. • हपुमौ (K.) Labha and supa according to Bh , bat luha and pusa according to I., are substituted for the root mr, to cleanse मार्टि-लुभह, सुपइ, (Bh.); लुइ, पुसइ (K.)॥ For the forms supa and pusa, of. Supra, IV, 29. Hem. मज्जइ, उग्घुसड, लञ्छइ, पुञ्छइ, पुंसह, फुसइ, लुहइ, हुलइ, रोसाण ॥ वुट्ट-खुप्पो मस्जेः ॥६॥ Var. lect. धुह. (K.) Vutta (or vudda) and khuppa are substituted for the root masy, to be immerged. A&fa= बुद्ध or बुझाइ खुप्पइ । Cf. Pâlı qafa=geas For us and ga, cf. supra, IL,2; IV. 29. Hem. मज्जइ, आइड, णिमह, बुह, खुप्पइ ।। हशेः पुलम-णिभक्क-अधक्खाः ॥६९॥ Pulaa, Pralha and availha are substituted for the root dnt, to see. पश्यति-पुलअह, णिकर, अवक्खइ ॥ This Sitra is ignored by K Hom. निअच्छइ, ऐच्छइ, अवयच्छइ, अवयज्मह, वनइ, सव्ववह, देवखइ, श्रोत्रक्खइ, अवक्खइ, अवधक्खइ पुलोएड, पुलएइ, निश्राइ, प्रवासइ, पासइ॥ शकेस्तर-वन-तीराः॥७॥ Tora, vaa and tira are substituted for the root fak, to be able. of. S. 52. शक्रोति-वरद, वाइ, तीरइ ॥ Hem. सकाइ, चयइ, दरइ, तीरइ, पारई॥ शेषाणायदन्तता ।।७१॥ The anubandha or final part of the remaining roots are elided and the roots are considered as ending in .

·89 A GRAMAR OF THE PRAKAIT LANGUAGE Ch. VILL] . भ्रम्-ममइ ; चुन्-चुम्बइ ।। Hem अम्-सिरिठिमइ, दुण्डलइ, ठण्डलइ, चहम्मइ, मम्मद, भमडइ, भमाडइ, वलभरठड, मराठड, कम्प, मुमइ, गुमड, फमइ, फुसइ, दुमद, दुसइ. परीड, परड, ममह ॥ NOTES . . . Summary भू-ई, हुव , प्रम-पम त्वर-तुवर घुण घोल ; नुणोल ; - दूम , पठ-फल , पद पाल , धूप-बरिस, ek कृष, मृष, हए । मृ-मर, ef, ele., कृ= कर, कुण ; जम्-जम्भाश्र , प्रह-रह , स्मृ-भर, सुमर ; भीमा, वीह , प्रा-पा, पात्र म्तैग, वाम ; तृप् यिम्प , प्रा-जाण, मुण , जल्प जम्प , स्थााअ, of ध्ये, गै; खाद् -खा, of धाव , प्रसूविस . चिचिण ; कौकिण , विक्री-विक, विकिण, उद्ध्मा- उमा , श्रद्धा सहह ; अवगाह =ओवाह ; अबकार-ओवास ; निर्मा=णिम्माण ; ति- मिज्ज , भिद्-मिन्द, of छिन् । कय कट; वेट- वेट उद्वेष्ट-डब्वेल, of मवेष्ट ; रुद्-रुव ; उद्विज-उव्विव , वृध-बढ; हन्-हम्म; रुप-रूस, ek तुप, etc.; ब्रज- बच्च, of मृत , युध-जुज्म, at. बुध् । रुष-कन्ध, रुम्भ, मृद्मल , शद-सड, ci. पत् , शक्सक, तर, पत्र, तौर, ef. लग , etc., स्फुट फुट फुड; of चन् । प्रमील पमिल, श्रुण; of हु, etc , गम्+यक-गम्म, गम , लिड्स्यक लिज्म ; हयक्-होर, of ; प्रत्यक् गहा गाह; खिद् विसूर; कुध- जूर ; चर्च-चम्म, , ससू-चुज्ज मृज-तुम, सुप, मज्ज-पुर, खुप्प, दृशः पुलभ, गिमक, अवक्ख ॥ Grneason (MASB, VIII. 2) VITJ, 2) divides Prakrit roots into four classes: (1) those which ilentical with the corresponding Sanskrit roots in meaning and form; (2) those thich are regularly derived from corresponding Sanskrit forms according to ordinary phonetic rules; (3) those which cannot be connected with Sanskrit roots by the accepted rules of phonetics, and (4) those thich are derived from Sanskrit but have changed their meanings and are therefore equated with some other Sanskrit roots with similar meaning by orthodox grammarians. The Prakmt roots are broadly classified by orthodox Indian authorities into (1) tadbhava, (2) tatsama, and (3) desi or detaja. For these terms, see Introductory Note. The infuence of provincial dialects ire ·. छाय।। पाति-पाड, 90 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch, VIII were gradually increasing Later authors usually suggest a lange number of Prakrit substitutes for a single Sanskrit root Prakrit Roots from Hemachandra Some of the substitutes suggested by Hem have already been noticed above. Some others are quoted below. 'कय=कह, वज्जर, पज्जर, उप्पाल, पिमुण, संघ, बोल, चव, जम्म, सीस, साह, बुक्क ॥ जुगुप्स-मुण, दुगुच्छ, दुगुच्छ, जुगुच्छ, etc ॥ बुभुत-सीरव, बुभुक्ख ॥ वीज-चोज्न, वीज ॥ वीज ॥ पिव-पिज्ज, पट्ट, घोह, पिन ॥ उद्वा-ओरुम्मा, वसुत्रा, उव्वा । निद्रा-श्रोहीर, उत, निद्दा ॥ साम्प्रभुत्त, संस्त्यायति-संखाइ॥ स्थान्ठा, थक, चिट्ठ, मिरप्प ॥ उत्था-सह, उकुकुर॥ छद्+णिच=णुम, नूम, एम, सन्नुम, ढक, श्रोम्बाल, पञ्चाल, निवारि-णिहोड, शिवार ॥ शिहोड ॥ तुल-तुल, ओहाम ॥ विरेचि-अोलुण्ड, उल्लु एड, पल्हत्थ, विरेन । ताडि-ताड, आहोड, विहोड ॥ मिश्रि-वीसाल, मेलव, मिस्स ॥ उलि-गुण्ठ, उद्धूल ॥ प्रामि- तालिअण्ट, तमाड, भाम, भमाड, भमाच ॥ नाशि-विउड, नासव, हारव, विप्पगाल, पलाव, नास ॥ दर्शिदाव, दंस, दक्खन, दरिस ॥ उद्घाटि-उग्ग, उग्घाड । स्पृहि-सिह ॥ संभावि-आसव, संभाव ॥ उन्नामि-वत्थक, उल्लाल, गुलुगुञ्छ, उप्पेल, उन्नाम ॥ प्रस्थापि पव, पेण्डव, पाव । विज्ञापि चोक, अवुक, विण्णव ।। आप-अल्लिव, चचुप्प, पणाम, अप्प ॥ यापि-जव, जाव || माविम्श्रोम्वाल, पव्वाल, पाच ॥ विक्रोशि- पक्खोड, विकोस ॥ रोमन्यि श्रोग्गाल, वग्गोल, रोमन्थ | कामि-णिहुव, काम ।। प्रकाशि-गुच्च, पयास ॥ कम्पिचिच्छोल, कम्प॥ आरोहि-चल, पारोव ॥ दुलि- रङ्लोल, दोल ॥ रजि-राव, रज ॥ घठि-परिवाड, घड | वेष्टि परिपाल, वेढ ।। राज- अग्ध, छज्ज, सह, रीर, रेह. राय ॥ आली-अली ॥ निली-णिलीअ, णिलुक, गिरिग्ध, लुक्क, लिक, हिक, निलिज्ज । विली=विरा, विलिज्ज || रुरुज, रुण्ठ, रख । श्रु-हण, धू-धुण, धुव ।। भू-हो, हुव, हव, भव ।। निस-गोहर, नील, घाड, वरहाड, नीसर ॥ जागृ-जग्ग, जागर ॥ व्यापू-श्राअड, वावर ॥ संघ- साहर, साहह, संवर ॥ आह-सत्राम, श्रादर ॥ प्रह-सार, पहर ॥ अवतृ-ओह, ओरस, ओभर ॥ पच-सोल्ल, पउल, पय ॥ मुच्छा अवहेड, मेल, उस्सिक, रैअव, णिल ब्छ, धंसाड, मुथ ॥ बच बेहव, वेलब, जरव, समच्छ, वध ॥ सिच-सिञ्च, सिम्प, सेभ ।। गर्ज-बुक, गज्ज। युज-जुज, जन- भुज भुञ्ज, जिम, जेम, कम्म, अरह, समाण, चमढ, चढ़। - - . जुम्प ॥

·91 Ch.1x1 A URAMBIAR OF THE PRAKBIT LANGUAGE जाभ, जन्म ॥ प्रारम-आरम्भ, आढव, प्रारम ॥ प्रारभ्यते-आढप्पड़, पाठवीमह ।। श-फिड, फिट, फुड, फुट, चुक, मुल, भंस ॥ नराणिरणास, निबह, असेह, पडिसा, मेह, अवहर, नस्स! निषेध हक. निरोह ॥ स्वप् कमवस, लिस, लोह, सुभ । गुप्-विर, गड, गुप्प ।। मण्ड-चिच, विश्वन, चिचिल्ल, रोड, ठिविडिक, मण्ड ।। प्रदीप वेभव, सन्दुम, सन्धुक, अभुत्त, पलीव ॥ हर खिर, भर, पज्मार, परम, गिबल, पिन ॥ स्पृश-फास, फंस, फरिस, छिव, छिह, भालुस, आलिह । प्रविय-रित्र, पविस। पिष्वनिवह, णिरिणस, शिरिणज्ज, रोच, च्छ, पीस ॥ गवेष गुण्डल, डएढोल, गमेस, पत्त. गवेस ॥ काय साह, अहिलङ्ग, अहिलङ्ख, वच, बक, मह, सिह, विलुप, कल ॥ प्रतीच-सामय, विहीर, विरमाल, पडिक्स। तब-तच्छ, चच्छ, रम्प, एफ, तक्ख ॥ हराइस, गुज । बस्-डर, बोज्ज, वज. तस ।। उसस्सल. असुम्भ, गिलस, पुलमात्र, गुजोझ, गुजुल्ल, आरोग, उस ॥ पारड्= चड, वलग, भावह ॥ etc., etc. नक्मा परिच्छेदा-निपाता। Chapter Ix.-Indeclinable Particles. This Chapter deals with interjections and other indeclinables. Note that some of the torde cau be derived from Sanskrit sources by applying phonetic rules faciat: 11801 This is an adhshära-sūtra (supra, 4 1, note) and the word nipata (i.e. an indeclinable particle) 18 to be read in all the Sutras of the section दान-पृच्छा-निर्धारणेषु श| Hem. prefers निवारणे for निरिणे ॥ The particle hun is used in the sense of giving, asking or speaking emphatically. दान-गृहाण आत्मनः जीवम् ४' गेराह अप्पणो जी ॥ पृच्छा- कथय साधु सद्भावम्-ई कहि साहुसु सभा । निर्धारण-भव-नुष्णीका हुन्छ रिहको विभव मवधारणे ॥३॥ Vra and ves are used in the sense of Asseveration. एवम् एक-एवं विश्र, एवं वेध ॥ For एवम्वेष, ot. IV 29. मओ सूचना-पवासाप-विकल्पेषु ॥1 0 1s used in the sense of indiea- ·92 A GRAILIAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE rChIX tion, remorse and indeclenon, ओ आपत्रो। ओ णिहमओ राधा। ओ पुरिसो इमे | Hem. omits पश्चात्ताप ॥ इरकिर किल अनिश्चिताख्याने । ५॥ Ira, kura and kala are useil in doubtful assertion प्रेक्षख किल तेन हतः पेक्ख इर तेण हदो। अद्य किल तेन व्यवसितः अन किर तेण ववसियो॥ अयं किल खप-अकिल सिविणयो। For किल-किर and किल-इर, see supra, II, 30, note, for the latter, of also the rule regarding the elzsion of h, supra, II, 2 note Ius. किंचित-किंचि, ईचि (C. Assa), etc. हुक्खु निश्चय-वितर्क-सम्भावनेषु ॥क्षा K. has v instead of क्लु. Hum. and rkhu are used in the sense of resolution, doubt on leflection एसा हुँ रमणी। सा क्खु कामिणी। सा क्खु कामिणी। सा क्यु पीडए ॥ Hem. हु खु निश्चय-वितर्क- सम्भावन-विस्मये॥ णवरः केवले ॥ Navara is used in the sense of "only" केवलम अन्नम-गवर अण्णं ॥ एसो गावर कन्दप्पो, एसा वर सा रई॥ आनन्तयें णवरि ॥l Var lect •णवविध (K) ॥ Naları (K navara) is used in the sense of immediate sequence, K-हन्या रावणं रामः गतः अनन्तर प्रथाम्-हत्तूण रावणं रामो गो गवरित्र (01, रणवरि) प्पहं ।। किणो प्रश्न | Kuno 1s used in the sense of question किन्तु हससि किणो हससि (IVhy are you laughing )n Cf. Beng lena, pronnurced leeno अव्वो दुःख-सूचना-सम्भावनेषु ॥१०॥ Var lect अन्दो अम्मो दुख- सूचनासम्भाषणेषु (K.) || Awvo, according to Bh., Is used in the sense of distress, indication or reflection, but according to K , arco and ammo are used in the sense of distress, indication and address अहो कबलरसरखिताभ्याम् अतिभ्याम्यब्यो (or अम्मों) कमलरसरजिएहिं अच्छीहि । अहो अपरमिव अव्वो (or अम्मो) अवर विश्र । अहो एनम् इव अत्तुम् अन्वो (or अम्मा) रणं मिव अत्तुं ॥ Hem अन्वो सूचनादुःखसंभाषणापगधविस्मयानन्दादरभयखेदविपाद- पश्चात्तापे ।। अम्मो श्राश्चर्ये ।। अलाहि निवारणे ॥१॥ Alam 1s used in the sense of opposition अलं कलहवन्धेन-अलाहि कलहबन्धेण ।।

·Oh, I] A GRAMMAR OF TAB PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 98 भावले सम्भाषणे॥१२॥ ar and vale are used in the sense of addressing a person अपि मूलम् प्रशुष्यतिवाद मूलं पसूसह (Is the rook drying upP), किम् कलयसि अवलेबले कि कलसि अवले | Hem. बले निर्धारण- निश्चययोः ॥ C. हले (Hem. II. 195) with वले | Hem has अह सम्माषने for सम्भाषणे ॥ जवि घेपरीत्ये ॥१३॥ . N'avı 18 used in the sense of contrariety. विपरीत तथा प्रहसति वाला याब तह पहसह वाला ॥ This Sitra 18 ignored by K खू कुत्तायाम् ॥१४॥m is used in the sense of censure. धिक् खमः fafaut . This Sitra is ignored by K Hew bas thü for su रे अरे हिरे सम्भाषणरतिकलहाक्षेपेषु ॥१५॥ Re, are and hers at used in the sense of addi egglug a person, enjoyment, quarrelling und reproach Bh रे मा कुरुष्व रे मा करहि । नागः असि अरे-णाश्रो सि अरे । इटा असि.हिरे-दिको सि हिरे || Bh. possibly takes rate-kalaha (of. Hem.) as one word in composition. K.रे गच्छम् । अरे को सि। मुबसु में हिरे॥ Hem. prefers te for sambhashant and fare for ratı-halaka. म्मिव-मिष-विभा इचार्थे ॥१३॥ M neve news and tra are used in the sense of eva, 1..,like गगनम् इव कृष्णम्-पत्रण म्भिव (01 मिव, 61 विध) कसणं । Lem. मिब पिव विव व्यय विथ इवार्थे वा ।। अज्ज आमन्त्रणे ॥१७॥ Ana 1s used in the seuse of countoout address अहो महानुभाव किं करोपि अज्ज महाणुहाव कि करेसिnana is no doubt the same as Sanskrit árya. This Satra 18 igooled by K शेषः संस्कृतात ॥१८|| The rest (he all that has not been toall with above), whether rules for letters, genders, derivatives, composition of affixes, eto , are to be learned from Sanskrit grammar But they are to be modified according to the rules given above in the work Note that Sapskrit was considered by orthodox giawwariana to be the base of the Prakrit lavguage. Hom. also gives a siwilai Sūtra at the end of his grammar; but he adds another important rule 4649 TL YIXXU # whzah allows that all rules about the Prakrit dialects may have exceptions. His rule बहुलम ॥१२॥ also applies to all the Sutras of .

·DA A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch.. hrs grammar and is explained as कवित् प्रवृत्तिः कचिद् अप्रवृत्तिः कचिद् विभाषा कचिद अन्यदेव भवति। NOTES Nipātas from Hemachandra. Cf. Bem, II, 175-218 Some of the rules have already been noticed above. सं वाक्योपन्यासे | श्राम अभयुपगमे ॥ पुणरं कृतकरणे ॥ हन्दि विषाद-विकल्प-पश्चात्ताप-निश्चय-सत्ये॥ हन्द च गृहाणार्थे। जेण तेण लक्षणे ॥ गह चेत्र चित्र अवधारणे ।। किरेर हिर फितार्थे वा॥ अण णाई नम॥ माई माथें ।। हद्धी निदे ।। वेवे भय-वारण-विषादे॥ वेव च आमन्त्रणे ॥ मामि हला हले सख्या वा ॥ दे संमुखीकरणे च ॥ ऊ गरेक्षेप-विस्मयसूचने ॥ हरे पे च ॥ वणे निश्चयविकल्पानु- कम्प्ये च ॥ मणे विमर्श । त्यमोथै अप्पयो न वा॥ प्रत्येकमा पाडिक पाडिएक॥ उस पश्य ॥ इहरा इतल्था ॥ एकसरि झगिति संप्रति ।। मोरन्ला मुधा । दरापे ॥ इ-जे-राः पादपूरणे ॥ प्यादयः ॥ SUPPLEMENTARY CHAPTERS पशमः परिच्छेदः।-पैशाची Chapter X-Paidachi Paibāobi 18 said to be the language of the Pilāclos or goblius It is believed to have referred to the corrupt Aryan speech adopted by or prevalent among the neighbours of the Indo-A1 yaus who were usually wbued with Alyan culture and sonetimes also with Aryan blood In some cases, Paikāchi characteristics are notioed in the inscriptions of Northwest and South India They may be due to Iranian and Dravidian wufluence on Ivdu. Aryan speech The non-aspiration ofteī noticed in the records of those regions 18 apparently due to the foreigu infuence The name Paisãohi 18 sometimes applied to Päl. According to Grierson, the Palsächi dialects are probably local varieties of Pálı which was much mixed with the different forms of Indo-Aryan speech and in certain respects had drawn upon Paigāchi. This feataze has been explained by pointing to the fact that Taxıla, the great Buddhist univeraity of the early period, was atuated in the ·Cb ] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 95 somo conntry which pres the home of the standard Kaikest Paiſachi. The above fact however only shows the cosmopolitan character of Pāli which drew upon many dialects including those of Northwest and South India For the spurious apture of chapters X-XII and for observa 20ns on Paršachi Prakrit, sec Introduction above, There is no commentary of K on these chapters. The source of Pazsáchi is said to be Sagraseni (infra. IIT). Orthodos grammarians therefore refer only to those points on mbich the former differs from the latter, ansit 11811 This is an adhikara-sitra (cupra, 1, 2, note) indtrating that the following rules of the chapter describe the characteristics of the Paišāchi variety of Prakrit speech. usta: ikea RU Paisāchi has the characteristics of Saurasepī and the following roles refer only to additional peculiarties of the dialect वर्गाणां तृतीयचतुर्थयोरयुजोरजाघोराद्यौ 11311 When non-initial and single, the third and fourth letters of a rarga are sabstituted by the first and second letters respectively. TET (S. ), het; राजा-राचा, afryzafer, दशवदनदसवतनो i.माधव-माथपो; गोविन्द गोपिन्तो केशव-केसपो; सरम परफर्स ; मरभ सतफो॥ Why "angle"? मंगामो, patu Why "non-initial"? THEF=THAT I Cf Hem., infra Rotes. er fuer 11811 The particle sza is substituted by pira. Ta fora gan Cf, supra, IX, 16; infra, XII, 24. un 7: 11481 N is substituted by n (cf. supra, II, 42). Davis doit ORT ET: EN The conjunct she is substituted by sata (ef fupra, III, 10, also rowel-augmentation, supra, III, 598.) कस।। FTR UM 1101 The conjunct sn is substituted lg sang (cf III, 333;62). नान-सनानं लह-सनेहो।

·96 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [0b. X frag fra: 1141 The conjunct ry 1$ substituted by ria (cf. supra, III, 17-21 ; infra, X, 11; XL7). Href= 7 ST: 11 The conjunct titt is substituted for pa (cf. III, 5 and 44, XII, 6-7, also Hem., infra, XI, Notes). faara=fotat ; Erfoqasit 11 FRITAT FERT 118011 'The conjunct ny in the word hanyå 18 puh. stituted by in | Cf. Hem, tel:, infra, Notes GT 118811 The cojunct ) (which is the Mahārāsltri-Saurareni modification of Sanskrit ry , rf supra, III, 17, X, 8) is substituted by chcl, 'll trait afer 27-3fe-ram-fog ET 11921 When followed by tū (inat sing ), siası (abl sing.), nas (gen, sing ) and 2 (loc, sing k the word rājan 18 substituted by råolu optionally. TEXT, ; f= राचिनि, रमि ॥ But in the other case-afixes : राचा ; राचान ; रज्यो ।। of. Hem., infra, Notes. ET 11881 Var, leot. prael The absolutive verbal aflix hru 18 substituted by tinn (or tinan) 91575 ( 03 )! Cf. IIem, infra, Notes, er fest 113811 The Ford hrudaya 18 yubigtituted by humaham. Cf. Item , enfra, Notes, NOTES we in Paisachi as known to Hamachandra In Ilem grammar (VIII, IV, 303-24) have the following account of Parhachi Consonants as a rulo are not elider STT lloc III the declensional forins of the worri 18 optionally substituted by faresin राज्ञा राचिना; राज्ञा राचिलो ।। न्य, एय न ।। EST ; 959 U 18 substituteri by til is not dropped as in Maharashtri adil dot changed top as in Sauraseni. But is changed to meet; 1998'; om ·Cb.XI] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE तरो॥ as ohanged to a| कुळे, जळ | Cf. supra, II, 28, note. हृदय-हितपकं ॥ This may be due to mislection of हितयक in the source of Hem. But the form fgy can be supported if we follow the process : हृदयक हिदवा हितपक ॥ कुटुम्ब-कुतुम्बकं । कासून ॥ गन्तून । पठि- सून; करिवन ॥ But gr= दून, त्थून ॥ भष्ट्रानडून, नत्थून । ट्रान्तन, तत्पून ।। Oocasionally य=रिय ॥ भारिया ।। Similalry सिनाव', कसट; but सुनो, मुनुसा, तिहो ॥ These are really examples of rowel-augmentation. यादश-यातिसो; also तातिसो, stc. Passive voice is indicated by इय्य। गीयते-गिय्यते ॥ दिव्यते, पठिय्यते ॥ But क्रियते-कीरते ॥ The future terminatiou 18 gay instead of fit of Sauraseni. a 18 however the optative form used for the future which as lost. Thus हुवेय्य (अवेत.) is used for forfall Abl. sing. term of words ending in a, 19 åto and ate. (at d of Sauraseni changed to t). वरात-रातो, तूरातु ॥ तेन, अनेन नैन । अनया-नाए । Chuliká Paisãchi. Hemachandra also describes a variety of the Pazáāchi dialeot, which 18 called the Chalkā l'aisūcbi. It differs from the Pardächi described by Hem only on the following points (1) The third and fourth letters of a varga are respectively subatituted by its first and second letters. According to some authorities, the substitution does zot take place when the third or fourth letter is at the beginning of a word or 18 in a word formed of the root yug. दामोतर, भकवती, but नियोजित ॥ of. Supra,x, 3. (2) The consonantr is optionally changed to 1. गौरीगोली ।। Cf Hem , infra, XI, Notes Note that Vararuchi's Paisāchi regembles Hemachandra's Chulkā Pasachi For an elaborate early account of the Paisãohi dialects as given by Purushottame, see Appendix, एकादशा परिच्छेदः।-मागधी। Chapter XI.-Măgadhi. Mägedhi hterally indicates the language of Magadha (South Bihär). It is supposed to have been the Prakrit speech prevalent in 18 ·98 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [ Oh. XI Eastern India. According to the Indian dramatic convention, Māgadhi 18 to be spoken by persons working in the king's harem (rajántahpurachärın), while the dialect known as Ardha-Magadhi is to be used by the sorvants, princes and freshthins. The basis of Magadhi 18 said to be Sauraseni and orthodos grammarians only deal with the points whereon the former differs from the latter, AFUT Bil This is an adhahara-sitra (supra, I, 1, note) indacating that the following rules of the section describe the cbaracteristios of the Magadli variety of Prakrit speech wafa: Siha Na The basis of Magadhī is Saurasevi. UI. X, 2.; infra, XII Teitt : 43:11 8 is substituted for both sh and 8; cf, supra, II, 43. Alasa; faeriefaget (cf. infra, s 10). "| Note that the Käyethi script prevalent in South Bibár has only the palatal sibilant and that in Bengali all the three sibilants are pronouncod like the palatal. This peculiarity is indicated in some early inscriptions, eg, in tho Jogimara Cave Inscription. In the Nagarjuni Cave Inscrip tions, sh 18 uscd for both sand , This fact seems to refer to the peculiarity of pronunciation recogaised in the present Sūtra. For the obange of r to l and of ny, ny, it and nig 'to sini, see Hem., infra, Notes. mit: q: 11811 The consonant , is substituted by y. sri ! Note that Asoka's Kharoshthi records have 19, wit, राया, but also R 1 Cf, supra, II, 31. चवर्गस्य स्पष्टता तथोचारणः ॥५॥ Lassen suggests the emendation चवर्गस्यास्पष्टता. and Cowell,चवर्गस्यास्पृष्टता०॥ This Sitra seems to point to Diceties of pronunciation. It play refer affirmatively or nega. tively to the pronunciation of ch, 2, eto., as ts, dj, etc., as 18 now the case in Lastern Bengal, On the strength of the views espregaad by Purushottama (see appendix), Nitti-Dolohi things that no emendation of the Sutra is necessary, she suggests that letters of the cha.

·Ởh xi A GRAMALAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 99 vurga were pionounced possibly 28 denio-palatals in both Mahā. rāshtri and Samaseni Ins. हुविष्क, . हृदयस्थ हडक्का ॥६॥ हडक्का ॥६॥ Hadlakha is substituted for the word hrudaya. tel: 1191. The conjuncts ry and r) ure substatuted by yv. कार्ग करये ; दुर्जन दुग्यणे (of. S. 10) ॥ क्षस्य स्कKsh is substituted byak (of. supra, IIL 20-30). दस-दस्के, राक्षस-तस्करी ॥ CI, Hom., infra, Notes हुविक्ष; but पुष्कर-पोक्षराणि ।। अस्मदः सौ हके हगे महके ॥५॥ When followed by su (nom. sing.), the pronoun asmad 18 substatuted by hahe, hage and ahake, अहम् इके, हगे, अहके | CH. Asokan Ins हर्क । भत इदेतो लुक् च ॥१०॥ When the case-affix sn (nom. sing.) follows & word ending in a, 814 18 either elided or 18 substituted by 1 or e. एषः राजा-एशि लामा । एषः पुरुषः एये पुलिश, एश पुलिश ।। Frage 118 Bit In words formed by hta, the verbal affix of the past participle, su (nom. sing.) 18 ezther elded or 18 substituted by the 1, or 8. हसित-हशिदु, also हशिदि, इशिदे, हसिद | Of. VII, 28 and 32, VIIL.2,5,62; and antra,s. 16. सो हो वा दीर्घश्च ॥१२॥ The case-affix nas (gen. sing) is optionally substituted by ha and the preceding vowel 16 lengthened. पुरुषस्य पुलिशाह, also पुलिशश्श || Gf supra, V, 8; also Hem., ntra, Notes, अदी. सम्बुद्धौ ॥१३॥ In the vocative, the final rowel of the words ending in a 1s lengthened. हे पुरुष-पुलिशा ॥ face fag: 118811 Chittha, the Sauraseni form (XII, 16) of the Sanskrit root thshtha (a.s., sthā), is substituted by ohhshtha. पुरुष. तिष्ठति-पुलिये चिष्ठदि । कृ मृङगमा कस्य ॥१५॥ The present participaal afir lta after ·100 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [ On, XI the roota hre, meri and gam is substituted byd कृतःकडे मृतथा गत- गडे || Of. ABoken कटे, मुटे, etc et anför: 118 Ek The absolutive affix ktvā is substitated by dani. कृत्वा पागतः करिदाणि प्राडे । मालस्य शिमाला-शिमाले-शिमालका ७n The word ingala 11 substituted by fralä, siale and falaka, NOTES Magadhi as described by Hemachandra. Hema., IV. 287-802. Nom sing. forms of maso. words ending in a is obtained by substituting : for e. : ; 49:- 1 R and s (also sh) are respectively subatituted by land s. सारस सालथे । पुरुष-पुलिश ॥ TOf रसोर्लशौ ॥१९॥ Note that the important feature , changed to l 19 ignored by Vararuchi]. In conjuncts, however, as not changed, whilesh is changed to १. भीमसेनस्स । शुस्क, कटं | The operation of the rules of aasimulation 18 partially suspended and conjunots hke स्व. स्प, न, स्ट, स्त, ब, क and es, not need in the other forms of Prakrit speech, are used 10 Māgadhi But Magadhi passages in dramas do not always conform to this rule ब, य-यं ॥५- अर्जुन अय्युणे । मामन। यदि यदि and not जदि (of. supra II. SA). Buiवजति चव्मदि ।। Inthal जव्य। जनपदः-यणवदे॥ तद as in Sauraseni, Gen Bang. termination of words ending nainाह, and gen. plu. term. is आहे optionally. इशस्य एलिशाह, शोणितस्यशोणिदाह । सज्जनानाम् शम्यवाह | The usual forms like भीमसेन नलिन्दाणे are also found अहम, वयम् हगे, छट । महिनी भस्टिणी; कोष्ठागार कोस्टागास। स्थ, -ख । उपस्थित-उबस्तिदे, अर्थवती असवदी ॥ न्य, एय, स, अमअभिमन्यु-अहिम पुण्य-पुन, अवज्ञा-अवब्या प्रालि अन्यलो ॥ Non-intral च्छश्च । गच्छ-गव वत्सल वच्छल-अचले। Non-inutaal arx; but initial -ख। अक्षय के, राक्षस-लको ।। सरक in the roots प्रेक्ष and पाचच ॥ पैस्कदि; पाचस्कदि । for another early treatment of the Māgadhi, see Appendix, even

·Ob. XII)
A GRABEMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE
101
Ardha-Magadhi. According to Henachandra, only one of the
characteristics of Magadhi applies to the Arsha or Ardha-Māgadbi
variety of Prokuit The rule 18 regarding the change of a to c of
masculine Words ending in a when they are followed by su (nom,
Blog.) No other rule of Māgadli applies to Ardha-Mēgadbi. It is the
language of the Jain canonical literature Hem (1.3) says that all
the rules of the Arsha Prakrit are optional. The name Ardha-
Māgadki or Half-Magadhi 18 sought to be explained by suggesting
that it was the language of the land between Magadba (South Bihar)
and Sörasena (Mathurā) or that it had the characteristics of both the
Magadhi and Sauraseni Prakrits According to some scholars, it
was the language of Oudh The A. Mg however seems to have drawn
npon different provincial dialects.
द्वादशः परिच्छेदः।-शौरसेनी।।
Chapter XII.Sauraseni,
Sauraseni means the language of the Sāragena country (nod,
Mathura region), but at 18 supposed to have been prevalent in
the Madhyadeba, ie, the valley of the Ganges and the Jumna
The basis of the Saurasonī Prakrit 18 said to be Maharashtri
(of srpta I-IX) [It has however been recently suggested that
Mahārāshtri 18 & later pbase of Sauraseni] Grammarians
therefore deal only with those points on which the former
differs from the latter. In diamas, this variety of Prakrit is used
by respectable ladies in their prose conversations As Sauraseni
18 said to be the basis of both Pasachi and Magadhi, Ch. X
and CL, XI should have followed Ch XII. Note that neither Bb.
nor K, has commented on this chapter,
This is an adlırhara-sútra (supra, I, I, note)
indicating that the following rules of the section describe the
peculiarities of the Sauraseut variety of Prakrit,
प्रकृतिः संस्कृतम् ॥२॥ Sanskrit forms the basis on thich the
peculiarities of this dialect are engrafted The author seems to
शौरसेनी ॥१॥

·102 A GRABIMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE [Ch.XII suggest that Suuraseni 18 more closely related to Sanskrit than any other of the Prakrit dialects. अनादावयुजोस्तथयोदधौ ॥३॥ When non-initial and sungle, tond th are substituted byd and dh respectively गच्छति-गच्छदि । कथय-कंधेहि ॥ Barrydt 3: 1181 T of the word vyäprita is substituted by d. ar- डो| Ins. वियापुट, वियापट, वापट ॥ पुत्रेऽपि कचित् ॥५॥ T of the word putra is also sometimes sulastituted by d. पुडो ; also पुत्तो ।। इप्रध-समेपु ॥६॥ In the words like gridhra, In Is substituted by: गृध-गिद्धो॥ This rule seems to be a modification of supra, I, 27 and 29; cf, algo rurd, S 28 ब्रह्मण्य-विज्ञ-यज्ञ-कन्यकानां ज्य-न्यानां जो वा ॥७NY, i and nyg in the words brahmanya, vigila yajña and hanyaha are optionally substituted by is (ef. supra, III, 2 and 44). ब्रह्मण्यम्बम्हन', also बम्हरणं; विज्ञ-विजो, विएगो ; यज्ञ-जजो, जएणो , कन्यका-कजका, करणका ।। सर्वज्ञङ्गितयोर्णः ॥ Ji of the word sarvaria (of. supra, III,5) and ng of the word ingusta (Mahū âshtri amgram) are substituted byn. सव्वरणो। इरिणदो। 2: 118! The absolutive affix ktvä 18 substituted by ia (of. supra, IV, 28). कृत्वा-करिन, गत्वा गमित्र पठित्वा पढिय॥ Ot. Beng. करिया ॥ eto STAIG27: 18oll When following the roots krı and gam, the afix ktva is substituted also by dua. कृत्वा कम, also करित्र, गला- गडन, also गमिश्र। Cf. Hem., antra, Notes. गिर्जशसोर्वा क्लीवे खरदीर्घश्च ॥११॥ The case-afixes has (nom. pln.) and sas (aco. plu.) atter neuter words are optionally substituted by ne and the preceding rowel 1s lengthened. जलाणि, also जलाई', वाणि, also वणाई॥ # yaftale ufau When followed by tan (1.0., the conjugational ·103 Ch.XII] A GRAMMAR OF TEE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE affives of verbs) the root bin is substituted by bho. भवति भोदि; भवतु-भोदु ॥ न लुटि ॥१॥ The substitution of bhit by tho does not take place when it is followed by the conjugational afhs Irit indicating future tense. भविष्यति भविस्सदि, हुविस्सदि ।। ददातेर्दै दहस्स लुटि ॥१॥ When followed by conjugational affixes, di 1s substituted by de. ददाति-देदि ; ददातु-देदु ।। But when followed by Init (conjugational affis of the future tense), na is substituted by dairsa. दास्यामि-दइस ॥ Gost: FR: 118811 The root hoi, when followed by conjugational affixes, is substituted by kara (VIII, 13) करोति-फरोदि, करेदि ; करिष्यामि करिस्स। Fifas: R&N When followed by conjugational affixes, the root sthā is substituted by chattha तिष्ठति-चिदि ; स्थास्यामि चिहिस्सं ॥ Ci. XIL14 स्मरते सुमर ॥१७॥ The root smpi is substituted by sumara (of supra, VIII, 18) स्मरति-सुमरेदि, स्मृत्वा-सुमरित्र । ante ore 11811 Tho root dmf 18 substituted by pehlha eufo पेक्खदि । दृष्ट्रा-पेक्खिन | CI. VIII, G9 अस्तेरच्छः ॥१९॥ The root as in the substituted by achchha. सन्ति -अच्छन्ति ॥ of हक्वति(हच्छतिः) in Central Asian documents; Beng. सन्ति, अखि माछ|| Cf. supra, VII, Gf. faufru iRoll The root as when followed by tıp (3rd pers. sing. pres ) 16 substituted by attlr #faca भविष्यति भिपा संवा खरदीर्घ श्च ॥२॥ In the future tense the conjugational affix map (Ist pers. sing) is substituted by ssam, and the preceding vowel 1s lengthened optionally. गमिप्यामि गमिस्स, गमीस; भविष्यामि भविस, भवीस, करिष्यामि-करिस्सं, करीसं । Cf. mpra, VII, 14. ferfruit 13811 The word stri ss substituted by atthi, 1 CI.Asokan इधीमाख ।

·104 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 1 Oh, XII garet wea 119311 The particle eon is substituted by fferra एव-ज्जेन्च ।। Cf Mahārashtrī gan, goa (III, 58 ; IV, 5), fq, az (IX, 8). e fare R8I| The particle run is substituted by a Farat II Cf, supra, IX, 16 HET HEITT 118411 Paam is optionally substituted for the pronoun asmad with the case-affix gas (nom plu) ', alao (supra, VI, 43) It सर्वनाम सि त्वा [Sic. हे स्वि-त्यौ] ॥२६॥ The text of the Sutra 18 corrapt. Ssem, mmi and ttha as substitutes of #1 (loc sing) are enjoined for Mahārāshtri (supra, VI, 2, and 7 for hem) Lassen therefore suggested that the correct reading of the Sitra would be either डे. स्ति-त्यौ or डेस्सि-हि-स्थाः ॥ Cowell who thinks that only mma as to be avoided has no doubt that the reading intended 15 differtat 11 Chatterji suggesta : f 11 Ex. gara, gaafia The text of Purushottama would suggest the correction सर्वनाम्नां ठाइसुडिवेत् ॥ कि YEPEAT REFERAT: 11 धातोर्माव-कर्तृ-कर्मसु परस्मैपदम् ॥२७॥ Only parasmaryadr conjuga. thonal affixes are used in Saurasent क्रियते-करीअदि; गम्यते-गमीअदि । अनन्त्य पश्च॥२८॥ The Sitra which may be corrupt seems to suggest optional forms like करीएदि, गमीएदि (ef. S 27), करेदि | Cf. supra, VII, 34 Purushottama has eafaqiqaerat Eht 11 forute all Rei The text may be corrupt Of. supra, VIL 18; XII, 28. The conjugational affix of the lat pers. sing. of the imperative mood 18 substituted by e optionally. 94949, leo S1) arteperetta 112011 The word décharya is substituted by achchharram. estafre 11 Cf. supra, III, 18. KERTOIKEIN NR 80 D in the words dolā, danda and dajana is not substituted by d as in Mahārāshtri (supra, II, 35).

·Oh.XII] A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 105 शेष महाराष्ट्रीवत् ॥३२॥ Escepting the peculiarities noticed above, the Saurasenī, dialect has the same characteristics as the Mahārāshtri (supra, I-IX) NOTES 18 Sauraseni as described by Hemachandra ct. Hem. IV, 260-86. Hem notices the following peculiarities of Sauraseni Non-initial and single t is changed to d In a few cases, t in a conjunct 18 albo changed, सउन्दला; महन्दो (महन्तो< महान् ), निश्चिन्दो; अन्देउर' । Intial changed optionally in तावदाव, ताव ॥ 18 changed to य्य or ज्ज, थ 1s changed to ध or ह॥ आदो and His are abl, aing terminations for the bases ending in a. Words ending in my optionally get ä (wlich 19 possibly a modification of the svārthaha affis has added to Sanskrit words) or the anusvära, 10 vos. sing भो कञ्चु किन्-कञ्च इआ; भो मुखिन्-मुहिआ; भो राजन् रायं ; भो विजयवर्मन्-विजयवम्मं , but also भो तवस्सि , भो मनस्सि ॥ भवत् and भगवत् are changed to Ha and paral (also ***) in nom sing and yoc sing Conjugational afires. ति and ते are changed to दि and दे। The future termination 1s स्सि and not हि, स्स or m as in Maharashtri. भविस्सिदि: पढिस्सिदि । Note that w 1s not modified in the root भू॥ का 1s changed to इय or दूण ॥ भूत्वा भविय; भोवूण; also भोत्ता। पठित्वा पढिय, पढिदण , also पडित्ता ॥ कृत्वा and गत्ला have the additional forma and गहुभ respectively. इदानीं दाणि ।। तस्माता ॥ युक्तम् इदम् जुत्त शिम, जुत्तमिणं । सदृशम् इदम् सरिसं णिम, सरिसमिणं । किम् इदम्-कि णेदं, किमेदं । एवम् इदम् एवं णेदं, एवमेदं ॥ एव-य्येव ।। हज used in addressing a dhepi or maid-servant. हल्ले चदुरिके | In the sense of surprise and disgust or despair-हीमाणहे ।। ननू- || In the sense of delight-अम्महे ॥ In the sense of a court-jester'sdehght-हीही। इह-इह, इथ, होध । परि- भायख-परित्तायध, परित्तायह ॥ पूर्व-पुवं, पुरखं । For another early and detailed treatment of the Sanraseni Prakrit, see Appendis, pp. 106-09, 14 ·APPENDIX PURUSHOTTAMADEVA'S PRAKRITANUSASANA Chapters IX-XX The Ma of Purushottamadera's Prakritānufūsand edited by L Nitti- Dolcha (Paris, 1988) is dated in the year 385 of the Nepal era corresponding to 1286 A.D. This Purushottama seems to have been the same as the author of the Bhashauridts, Trihandasesha, Harūvall and Chhandomabhänta, the first threo of the works being referred to in Vandyagbatiya Sarränonda's Tilasarvasva (commentary on the Amarahota) composed in Sake 1082=A D. 1169, Ho probably lived in the 12th century 12 Bengal and Tas a contemporary of the Bengali authors Sarrinonda and Jayadeva (author of tho Gitagovinda), and also of the Jaun polymath Hemachandra (1098-1178AD.) of Guyarit. The sections of the Prahratanusāsana quoted below are very importaut for the study of the minor Prakrut dialocts It 18 tlo garliest dotailed treatment of the subject Chapter IX.--Sauraseni Bhasha, अथ शौरसेनी ॥१॥ संस्कृतानुगमाहुलम् ॥२॥ शेषे महाराष्ट्री ॥३॥ खादौ(5) ॥४॥ नाहारादाविज्ञालादयः ॥५॥ ईदृशादौ ॥६॥ तथा भाषकर्मणोः शृणोत्लादेर्न सुव्वादयः ॥७॥ तथा भुजादेस्तुंतव्ययोर्न भोट(दादयः प्रायः ॥८॥ अयुजामनादौ तथपण(4) धवभा बहुलमपताकाव्यापृतगवितेषु ॥६॥ यस्य धः ॥१०॥ थस्य धः ॥१०॥ पस्य वः॥११॥ फस्य भः॥१२॥ भरते वो धः ॥१३॥ दधवयाः प्रकृत्या ॥१४॥ दधावस्पष्टमुच्चार्यों ॥१५॥ अदिती च यवत् ॥१६॥ ककारः प्रकृत्याभदनिकादेः ॥१४॥ रायजन्याना यो वा ॥१८॥ ज्ञस्य गाश्च ॥१६॥ आर्यादौ न यस्य ज्जः ॥२०॥ वादिषु क्षस्य ख ॥२१॥ दशचतुर्दशयोः शत्य हो वा ॥२२॥ न ना(म्निा) हः ॥२३॥ अश्रुणि वाष्पस्य वप्फवाहो ॥२४॥ अपूर्वस्यावरूवं वा ॥२५॥ इदानीं दाणि पदान्ते ॥२६॥ इत्यी लियाः ॥२॥ एक्स्य व्येव ॥२८॥ इवस्य विभः ॥२६॥ आश्चर्यस्याच्छरी ॥३०॥ शनुमादिषु सतुद(हादयः ॥३॥ तावकमामकादेः (१) ॥३२॥ नामि(किर)चिदादयः ॥३३॥ भागधेयं पुंसे(सि) च ॥३४॥ गोण: कीवे च ॥३५॥ सन्धिः- संस्कृतबहुलम् ॥३६॥ पुनरप्यार्थे पुणवि पुणोनि ॥३॥ काल्य- पोरिथः ॥३॥ कृत्वागत्वा कदुअगदुओं ॥३॥ त्वतलोत्तणौ ॥४॥ गिच श्राव ·APPENDIT 107 भावे An स्सेदों दीवान् कचित ॥४२कारणान्त ( न्तरात् ॥३n हिन्दी भ्यसः ॥ru अदन्ताच्छसो हाण हायब(1) run हेरित) ॥४६दुदन्तादी- (दो) यो च अरशसोरेक(रस्त्याशेचा विचा अरशसौरोत् ।।४ा टाइडिस्वेत् ॥४॥ सर्वनानच ॥४०॥ किंयत्तद्भपो रहिस्सित्याः ॥५१॥ पुंलि टासो(सी) वृक्षवद ॥२॥ पष्व्यन्तस्य सद् खियां से च ॥५॥ पदस्य ॥५॥ इदमः सम्वयं ॥ अनि गं च॥५६॥ इमाणम्पनि ॥५॥ अस्सिनिमस्सिव सै॥८॥ नियानिय सौगा कोवे खमोरिदमिमद ॥६॥ एतद एदाणमाने(मि) ॥१॥ युध्मत् खमोलुनं ॥SA डौ तह नए ॥६॥ अस्मदोह(ऽह)ह सौ nा शेयं तु महाराष्ट्रावक्षणादित्युक्रमेन ॥ धातोः परस्मैपदं प्रायः ॥६५॥ तिमिसियनिपूममा दिन्तिसिघमिन्हाः ॥६॥ हिहस्ता भविष्यति ॥णा हकारे अत इदा !use) स्सस्यात्वं मिपि In संयोगे मिलो विन्दुश ॥४०॥ विव्यादौ ति(प)मिसिपां दुन्तु ॥vn सिपो हिश्च ॥७२॥ लुङ् चादन्तात् ॥७॥ घावोतिबादावेदाती बहुतम् ॥७॥ यक इअः ॥७॥ इअ इज्जच ॥७॥ अवतव्यमविष्यत्- खित् ॥७॥ मवते म्वौ बहुलम् ॥vel दायो दैःnven भविष्यति दहा तुंनव्ययोर्दा ॥१॥ कायां दः ॥२॥ यकि दी. ॥३॥ कृषः करः ॥ern तुंतव्ययोः विष्टवेशित उत्तिरकत्यः । ग्रहेगैरहः ॥८॥ बका सह गेझयेप्पो वा ॥८६॥ शके सरसकणौ Intoll एवं बवोर्तुषः ॥६॥ ऋणोसादे सुणादयः ॥४॥ ऐपं प्रयोगतः ॥३॥ काः ॥८॥ Translation 1. Now we speak of the Sauraseai dialect. 2. Oftea it differs from Habsriebtri, because it follows Sanskrit more closely. 3. Escepting the points indicated in the fo'lowing Sotras, Sauraseni follows Mahārāshtri. 4. Regarding declension, we have the following ralc. 6. Anjars, etc., are not changed to ingolo, etc 6. In idrifa, eta., i iz not changed to (9) 7. Srirati, etc. are not changed to supra, etc, in the passing voice. 8. Bhuj, etc., arc not usually changed to bkada, etc, before the artises topun and farsz. 9. I, th, P and pk, when single and Doninitial, are often changed to d, da, d and bk respectively; but the role does not apply to the Fords pataka, tydprite and garota. 10. This changed to da. 11 P is changed to b.12 Phis changed to bh. 18 Tischanged to dh in the word Skorata. 14. D, dk, , and y are not changed, and remain as they era in Sanskrit. 15. D and dh tre pronounced indistinctly. [Dt and bk are to be pronounced like 8 and 8 respectively according to Jirkandeya.]

·108 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 16. 4 and 3 are pronounced like y (or, with 8 y?). 17. With the excoption of (or, Inf) the words, madanila, etc., h is not changed 18. Ny. ifi and ny become AA (Márk optionally. 18 JA becomes optionally. 20. In the words arya, etc., ty is not changed to 12 (but to yuP). 21 In the words, kshetra, etc., ksh is changed to kh. 22. S is changed to h optionally in the Forda dafa and chaturdafa, 23. But $ of these words is not changed to h in a personal name. 24. The word väshpa in the sense of "g tear" becomes vappha and odha. 25 The word apūrva becomes avarivam optionally (alternately quodamP). 26 The word dānim becomes dan, when it is not at the beginning of a contence 27. The word stri is changed to ritht 28 Eva is changed to vyeva, 20. Ivo is changed to dra. 30. The word ascharya is changed to achchheriam 81. The words fatrughna, etc , are changed to sattuddha ("ha? Mark @goha, Rām. "ha), atc 32. The words tavaka, mamaha, etc , ore [changed respectirely to tuhakera, mahakera, etc.?] 38. The words agaichat (ahimchit?), etc, are not changed(?) 34 The word bhagadheya is masculino optionally 85. The word gona is Deater optionally. 86. Sandhi is generally as in Sapskrit 82. Punadi and punooz Are used in the sense of punar=api. 38 la is used in place of the absolative affixes ktoi and lyap 89 But Writoaadua, gatoi-gadva 40 Toa, talădā, tana. 41.- Āda* and due are used in the place of mich, the suffix of the cansative, 42, Do is used for the case-affis nasi (abl. sing), but some times & is also used after words ending in a 43 But Läranät becomes karaná compulsorily. 44. Pinto is nsed for the case-affis bhyas (abl. plo ). 45. After words ending in a fas (acc pia.) is substituted by hana and hanam (P). 46. E is used for the case-afis it (loc sing) after words of the a-stom. 47. O and no are substituted for the case-affixes jas (nom. plu ) and ias (&cc. pla ) after words ending in 1 and u, and the final romel of the words is optionally lengthened (?). 48 Jas (aom pla ) and fas (acc. pla ) are substituted by o after words of the feminine gender. 49 In words of the feminine gender, ti, (inst sing.), nas (gen sing ) and it (loc,-sing) are substituted by e. 50 Eis also used for the above case-affises in the pronouns 6] Nilloc sing ) is substituted by hi, ssi and the after the pronouns Lim, yad end tad, 52. These pronouns are declined like the Ford vriksha when follored by tā (iast sing ), nas (gen sing.) and am (gen. plu ). 59. Tad, followed by the susth case-affix, is substituted by se in the feminine gender. [Nitti-Daichu the exth case-affis after tad, masc and neat ] 64. The following rales speak of substitates for pronouns together with case-affixes 65 Ayam is substatated for idamimasc )+84 (nom. sing ). 56 Nam (alternately qnam?) is substituted for idamtam (acc. sing ) optionally. 57. Imūnan is substituted for idan tam (gen. pla) 53. Assim, and impasım ara ·APPENDIX 109 optionally(P) rabstituted for dam +41 (100, Bung.). 69. Iyam is substatuted for idam (fem.) +34 (nom, nog.). 80. Idam and imam are substitated for idam (nent.)+- (nom. sing.) and dam (nevt.)+am (aco nng). 61. Edanam is compulsorily substituted for etad+am (ger plu) 62 Tumam 18 substituted for yushmad + su (aom sing.) and yushmad +am (acc sing) 68, Tal and tae are substituted for yushmad+ht (loc fing). 64. Aham and ham (P) are substituted for asmad+44 (nom, sing ). 84a The rest 18 as 10 Mabărăshtri and bas already book treated before. This seems to be a commentator's ramark] 86. Verbs are generally used in to para smarpada (active). 88. Tup (conjugational affis of 3rd pers. sing present), ghi (canti, 3rd pora plu present), sp (2nd pers sing. Present), tha (2nd pers plu. present), mip (let pors sing. pres) and mas (1st pers. plo. present) are respectivoly substituted by di, nit, #, dha, mi apd mha. H1, he and sa ara used before the above conjugational affixes to indicate the future tense, be. Before ha (and hı) the final e of a rerb may be changed to : (alternately to t). 68 Before mid (1st pers. sing.) sa indicativo of future 18 changed to sad (may be changed to use ?) 70 Ssam may be substituted for 38a + mup (1st pars sing futuro) 71 Dus ntu and * are respectively substituted for tıp (3rd pers. sing ), ghi (=antı, 3rd pers. plu ) and 31p (2nd pers. sing ) in the imperativo mood. 72 H: is optionally substituted for up (2nd pers. sing.) w the imperative mood 78 The conjugatronal affix of 2nd pers king is optionally elided after verba ending in @ in the imperatore mood 74. Before tıp eto (1 e, baforo all the conjugational affixes) verbs may variously take e end a as a stomatic towel. 75 Yake the sufix of the passie voice, is substituted by xa. 76. This 1Q 18 optionally changed to a. 77, Before tadya (aleo tumun P) and in the future tense, the final a of a verb is abanged to t. 78..The root bha generally becomes bho and bhava. 79. Då becomes de before conjugational attises. 80. Da becomes dat before the conjugational suffis of the fature 81 Di remains unchanged before tumun and tanya, 82. Da becomes da beforo ktoa 88 Before yah (1.6 in the passive voice), da is changed to di. 84 Kr 18 chapged to kara before conjugational affixes, 85. Kn is abanged to ka before tumun and tarya 86 Stha in abanged to chiffha 87. Stha, preceded by ut, is changed to uttha. 88 Grah is changed to genha 80. With vak (i.e in the passive voice), grah is changed to gorpha and gheppa optionally. 90. Bak 18 changed to sakha and sakkana (Märk, sakkupa). 91 Similarly, bri and dach are changed to puchcha, 92. Sre, eto, are changed to suna, etc. 89. The rest u in accordance with Usage > ·110 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Chapter z.-Prachya Bhasha. अथ प्राच्या ॥१॥ भवतः सो भव ॥२॥ भवत्या भोदी ॥३॥ दुहितरि धीदा | हीनसम्वद्धावरे ॥५॥ इणं वेदमर्थे ॥६॥ पके बहुड(ड)च ॥७॥ अषहतोऽप्रकृते ॥८॥ होक्खमाणो भविष्यति ॥६॥ एवार्थे प्येवचित्रचेयाः ॥१०॥ आरे सम्बुदुषपेक्षयो. ॥११॥ अविद अवे(वि)द निर्वेदे ।।१२।। लोकोक्लयो (ब)हुलम् ॥१३॥ शेषे शौरसेनी ॥१४॥ Translation 1 Now we speak of the Prächyā dialoct. 2 The word bhavat+au (nom, bing ) beoomea bhavam 3 Bhavati bocomes bhodi. 4 Duhstà beconies dhida. 4. Are (d according to Nitta-Dolobi) 18 used in addressing a porson of inforior rank. 6 Inam is optionally used jo the sense of adam, 7. Vakra 18 optionally substituted by vankuna (vanhuriaľ) 8. Avahata 18 substituted for aprakrito. 9 The word bhavishyat 18 substituted by hokkhamāna. 10. Eva 18 substituted by pyeva, chta and cher. [Mājkondeya 171a, 9jca ] 11 Āre is used to indicate address and indifference 12 Apida and aveda (avrda avida according to Nitti-Dolohi) are used to indicate disgust or despair 18. Ea pressions prevalent among the people are often used. 14, Tho rest (10 what is unspecfiod) of Prichyā 18 es in Bauraseni Chapter XI.-Avanti Bhasha अथावन्ती ॥१॥ महाराष्ट्रीशौरसेन्योरक्यम् ॥१का दे(?) रेफलोपो वा ॥२॥ इति:)- कारो बहुलं खरशेषः ॥३॥ वि(त)तिपोज॑ज्जा भवति भवत्ता(वर्तमाने) भविष्यति तिचार्थे (विध्यर्थेः) | धातुतिडोर्मध्य च ॥५॥ शृणोत्यादेर्यका सह सुब्वादयः ॥६॥ भविष्यत- काले पृणोत्सादेमिपा सोच्छ[मादय ]श्च ॥॥ सुवो हो होइ(अ) ॥ विशेषतोऽनन्तरं वक्ष्यते तद्यथा ॥l ववममयोस्तुद्ध महु च ॥१०॥ Translation 1 Now we speak of the Avanti dialect le. It 18 an admixture (P) of Mabārāghtri and Sauraseni, 2. In the word tri(?), the olision of r 18 optional. 3. T(P)w generally represented by the inherent rowel, but is not always elided 4. In the present and future tenses (P) and in the imperativo mood(?), 7ja and ja are used for the proper conjugational suffixes (P) 6. J70 and ja are also used between the verb and the conjugational suffis. 6 With yak (1 @ in tho passive voice), fru, sto., become suuva, eta, 7. In the future ·APPENDIX 111 tense fru+mip(tut pers.magshoto., become sochchham, eto. 8. The root bha u changed to ho and hor (hoa?). 9. [This seems to be the remark of a commen. tator which has wrongly crept into the text.) 10. Pava becomes tuddhu (tuhut) and mama becomes maku optionally. . Chapter X11.-Magadhi Bhasha अथ मागधी ॥१॥ शौरसेनीतः प्रायः ॥१का सर्वस सपोः शः ॥२॥ षः प्रकृया कचित् ॥३॥ रोल जमायोर्यरही क्खस्य एकः ॥६॥ नक्खो.पणा तस्य संयोगवैपरीत्यय 1 स्थद्वयोः स्तष्तौ । तयोः कचित् ॥१०॥ यस्य यः ॥११॥ षस्य लहर): कचित् ॥१२॥ युः स्पष्टतालव्यः ।।१३॥ निपेषवाहुल्यत्र ।।१४॥ को दाणिश्च ॥१५॥ कचिदित् ।।१६। कनि दीर्घःणा उदवापयो॥१८॥ अधुनाथें- हुपि ॥१६॥ वसती वसधी ॥२०॥ पुरि(क)पे पुलिशः ॥२१॥ कोष्णादीना कोशिनादयः ॥२२॥ ही विस्मयोपहासकुशले ॥२॥ लेले श्रले चापसम्भाषणयोः ॥२४॥ अदन्तसोरिदेती पुंसि ॥२॥ लुक् च च्छन्दोवशात् ॥२६॥ इसे(सोर) हेत्वक्षा(हो वा प्राग)दीर्घ- यातः॥२॥ पते इस. स ए ब ॥२८॥ सम्बुदेखिोरदोती ॥२॥ श्राद्वापे ॥३०॥ अहम हके हगे हुन्ध ॥३१॥ युष्मानित्यर्थे तुम्हन्ध ॥३२॥ तिछतेचिट- ॥३३॥ वृशेष)- बरशञ्च(थ) ॥३४॥ टि भुवो हुषश्च ॥३५॥ कृतेः कपः ॥३६॥ कृमृगमा कमगाः कस्य उत्तश्च वा ॥३॥ बोच(च्य) []ोपश्च ।।३।। Translation 1 Now we spank of the Mügadhi dielect la It takes its lorms lianells from the Sauragoni dsalect. 4 $ and sh are always substituted by $ 3 In a few chada sh in not changed 4 R 78 substituted by l 6. J and zk are rospectirely substituted by 3 and uk 6 Geuraseni khh (=Sans ksh) 28 substituted by th. 7 Ekhu (*Seng Khalu) 18 not allonged. 8. Kak may also be changed to sh (shh). 9 Tho Sauraseni conjuncts tth and 8th are respectively changed to &t [Dr Sth, &ck] and sht [, R. $th]. 10 Sometimos Sauraboni tt and ft are respectively changed to & and skt [M., R &tj. 11 Bauraseni cl.chk ja changed to sch 12. Dh u sometimes changed to l (hp) [Markandoga enjoins tho substitution of non-initzal dh by h.] 18 The propongation of ch, ckk, , and ph ja perfectly palatal (1.6. not dento-palatal as possibly in Mohäräshtri and Saurasoni). 14. There are also nolations of this rule (1.e., the letters of the cha-rarga are sometimes slided or sro pronounced as dento-palatala). 16. The absolutive sufix itvas optionally substituted by dana talternately by Baur.a.). 16. Sometimes ·112 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE ktva is substituted by 1. 17. Betore the svårthiha affix ha, the final vowel of a word may belong.18. Us substituted for ava and apa 19. Ahurm is used in the sense of adhuni. 20 The word vasats becomes rasadhi 21Purusha becomes pulifa. 22 The words koshna, etc , become Lošina, etc 23. Hi 18 used to indicato dismaya (surprise and uncertainty), upanása (ridicule) and Lutala (happiness). 24 Lele and als are used to indicate akshepa (reproach) and sambhashana (address) 25. I and e are substituted for su (nom, sing) after masculine words ending in a 28 Su,(nom. sing.) is sometimes alided for the sake of the metre 27 Nas (gen sing ) is optionally substituted by ha after words ending in a and the a becomes & (P). 28. Alternately, has (gen sung) is substituted by usa (i.sita, after masc words) and e (atter fem. words). 29 Band o are used as the terminations of the vocative. 80. is used as the termination of the rocative to indicate akshepa or repronch. 31 Dahe, hage and hum sobstituted for the word aham 32. The word yushman (with acc plo.) 18 substituted by tumham optionally • alternately by tumhe. 38 Sthā is changed to chittha 84. Vrish is changed to vašta 35 Bhu is changed to hvoa before the affixes of the future tense 36. The root krts ohanged to lappa 37. Kri, mn and gam are changed respectively to ha, me and ga and after them the participal affis Ita is changed to da optionally (alternately to dar) 38 The da (P) 15 sometimes elıded as indicated by the word vă in the previous Sütra. This seems to be the remark of a commentator fhich has somehow crept into the text.] Chapter XIII.-Sahart Vibhasha. Bre अथ शाकारी विभाषा ॥१॥ विशेषो मागध्याः ॥१का दुष्प्रेक्षसहक्षयोः तस्य क्खो वा ॥२॥ टः स्टः ॥३॥ (न:) विष्टरस्य ॥४॥ त्या प्रकृत्या च ॥५॥ श्याले शिवालः ॥६॥ हृदयस्य हितकच ॥णा इवस्य व्वव ॥८॥ कवाहुल्यम् ॥ लोपागमविकार(I)श्व वर्णानी बहुलम् ॥१०॥ व्यसयव सुति खराणाम् ॥११॥ खादेलु क च ॥१२॥ संयोगे गुरुत्वं वा ।।१३॥ अपार्थमक्रम व्यय पुनमक हतोपमम् । न्यायकार्यादिवाखच शकारवचनं भवेत् ।।१४।। यहि (यवच्चुः १) शकारभाषायाम् ॥१५॥ Translation Now we speak of the subordinate dislect called Sakāri la It is a particular variety of the Māgadhi dialect 2. Ksh is optionally substituted by ·APPENDIX 118 kkh in the words dushpreksha and sadriksha (alternately, Mark, and Rām, Sch; Nitti-Dolali #k). 8. Sta 18 sabattuted for shf, 4. The conjunat shf in the word vishtara is (not changed to $6P1 6. The Mehörishtri conjanct ttk aptionally romeins urohenged (alternately &ta as in Māg.) 6. Stála 18 substituted for dyala 7. Andaya 18 optionally substituted by hitala [Rám hadakka ) 8 Iva u optionally aubstituted by vra (alternately..012). 9. The suffix La 18 often added to a word without obanging the meaning 10. Often there are eligion, augmentation and substitution of letters 11. There is also confusion or interchange of the rorels of conjugational as well as declensional terminations 12. The declensionel terminations aro sometimes elided 13. The yowel before a conjonct 18 optionally long 14 The Sākāri subdialect 19 devoid of good sange, disorderly, contradictory, full of ropetitions and false similes, and opposed to propriety and good conduct, 16. Y 19 to be writton abovo tbe lotters of the chavai yn (?) in the Säkāri subdialect Chapter XIV.-Chándali Pabhasha, 274 Eletri 11911 infrasfa. 119 11 अतः सो(सा)वोदेती ॥२॥ इस: : 11301 Faper : 1191 3: THAT T 11X11 : ETTİTE 11611 6961 (272) || कइय(अ): lel प्राम्योक्लयो (बाहुलम् ॥६॥ Translation porno 1. Now wo speak of the subordinate dialect callerl Obindāli. la. It is a corrupt form of the Magadli dialeot. 2. 81 (nom, adE ) 18 substituted by o and caftor word, ending in a 8 Nar (gen, sing.) 18 substitutod by sea [and not alternatively by aha as in Māgadhi] 4 Ni (loc, sing ) .s optionally substituted by mmi (alternately by _) 5. The conjunct tfa sometimes romaida anchanged (1,6 , 19 not changed to sht as in diag) 6 Va is sometimes, but not always, slided 7 Iva 18 optionally substituted by DQ (alternately by via). 8 The absolutive suffix Ltvå 18 substituted by iva (Rim na) 8. Vulgar expregions are largely employed in the Chandáli subdialect Chapter XV.--Sabart Vibhasha, शावरी व मागधीविशेष. ॥१॥ च(स) प्रकृया ॥१का। पेक्सस्य Hu अहमथे हके हश्च ।।३॥ डेसिटि(एदिती) सौ च सोच् च ॥५॥ का सम्बुदें- निसमगौरवे ॥६॥ प्रायो देशीतः ॥णा 16 ·ܕܐܐ A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Translation 1. The subdialect called S&bari 18 another variety of the Mågadhi dialect. [According to Rang 10 19 the lenguage of charcoal-burners, hunters, boatmen and wood-outters ) la The consonant'ch ( Party remains mchanged. %. In pekkha - prokah), kkh 18 ahanged to ich (and not to ska) 8. Hake (Rém, hagd) and han (or, aham) are substituted for aham. 4. E and i(P) are substituted for su (nom, sing.) optionally alternately o(P). 6, The termination au is optionally elided. 6 Ki (TP) 18 always used in the vocative to indicate disrespost, 7. Expressions are often taken from the provincial speech. Chapter XVI.-Talkadetiya Vibhasha. अथ टकदेशीया विमाषा ॥१॥ संस्कृतशौरसेन्योः ।।१।। उद्वहुलम् ॥२॥ एब ठान्तस्य ॥३॥ सुभ्योसो हुन्छ ।।४॥ आमो पा ॥५॥ (सर्वादिषु चर) ॥६॥ (लम)- हसमार्थेषु तुज हम ॥॥ यथातथोर्जिवविधौ ।।८॥ शेष प्रयोगात् ॥६हरिश्चन्द्रस्त्विमा कभाषामपभ्रंस(श)मिच्छति न प्राकृतम् ।।१०॥ ! Translation 1. Now we speak of the_enabordin: te dialect called Takkadesiya (spoken by gamblers and other knaves according to Rām.]. •la. It is an admixturo of Sanskrit and the Sauraseni dialect. 2 The termination u 18 largely employed : alternately Q. 8 Bm optionally substitutes the declensional termination of the instrumentel singular after the a-stem words alternately ena. 4. Pam and hum Are bubstituted for bhyas (ablplu ) alternately hinto(P). 5. Ham and hum are optionally substituted for am (gen, plu.). 6. Ham and hum mey BIBO be employed 10 the pronouns (P) 7. Words of the same import as tvam and aham are respectively substituted by tunga and hamam (P) optionally. [Mārk tvam=tunga, aham-amma, hun, mamam; mama-mahum. Rām, tvam=tuhun, aham-hamu; mama-maham.] 8. Yathd and tatha are respectively substituted by nidha and Erdha optionally (P) alternately jahd and taha (?), jedham and trdham (P). 8. The rest depends on dsage, 10 According to the grammaran Hariscandra, this Takkadesiya subdialect is an Apabhramsa and 18 pot az vidinary Prakrit dielect. [Accordiog to Eam., A pabhr could be employed in dramos ) Chapter XVII.-Nagaraka Apabhramia, अथातोऽपनशानुशासनम् ॥१॥ तत्र नागरकः ॥१०॥ शषोः सः ॥२॥ यस्य जा ॥३॥ नो णः ॥४॥ कगादेः खरशेषता ॥५॥ पो ॥६॥ हो(फो) भः ॥णा सषयमा हः || ·APPENDIX प्रकटादावादेरावं वा गृध्रादे. ऋत. इत्वम् ॥१०॥ श्रोदौतः ॥११॥ अतः पौरवादिषु ॥१२॥ अनादावयुजीजा) कसतां गघदधा वा ॥१३॥ ध्यासादीनामादेरयों (धौ) रः ॥१४॥ रऋतौ प्रकृत्या च ॥१॥ गुरुलाधव च्छन्दोग्यात् ॥१६॥ अज्मली च बहुलम् ॥१॥ भदन्वा शथा(जरशस्शयो डा ॥१॥ लिया डि. ॥१६॥ दुध ॥२०॥ व्यत्यये (यो) विद्वानाम् ॥२॥ दृयामोई खच ॥२२॥ यावत्तावतोर्जिमतमौ ॥२३॥ भूतइत्यर्थे भूहः ।।२।। बह-कि प्रदि-कि प्रदु-कि-कि(की) रा. पश्चामी (पञ्चर) किमयें ॥२५॥ इवार्थे ण ण्इ गावद गह जिम जणि ॥२६॥ जईपादपूरणे ॥२०॥ खेदे वह ॥२८॥ खच्छन्दादौ छच्छन्दादयः ॥२६॥ तदीयमदीययोस्तुम्माराम्भारौ ॥३०॥ वदादयो देश्याम् ॥३१॥ एविएवेपिएवेप्येवयः ॥३२॥ इदिौ च ॥३३॥ पिप्पिणूवो च ध्रुव. ॥३४॥ भू-गमि-कृनां भो-ग-करा विभाषा ॥३५॥ (तुम०) एद पहुणगहि एप्पि एप्पिणु एवयः(एषि) ॥३६॥ इअव्वस्तव्यः ॥३॥ इएव्वळ एवम्ब क्लीवे ॥३८॥ तणुप्पणुदास्त्वतलोः ॥३६॥ . कत्र ॥४०॥ असा खमोकवच | त्रिया जस्सोक्त्वच ॥४॥ मित्सुपोहि ॥४॥ हे हो च से mil है हुँ' चाम' ॥४५॥ अदन्तात् टामिस्डडिस(ए) प्राकृतवच ॥४६॥ ईदुद्भया ट एणश्च ran मिस एहिश्च ॥४॥ त्रियामेच टः ४ा है (ह) स. ॥५०॥ सम्बोधनबहुत्वे हो ॥५१॥ किंयत्तदा प्रथमाद्वितीयासप्तमीषु प्राकृतवत् ॥५२॥ ठादौ तु पुशोषयोः ॥३॥ डसः मुस्तन दीर्घो वा ॥५४॥ यत्तदोरमि ब्रतुश्च ॥५५॥ उड्योर्जतु तन्नु च ॥५६॥ खमो- रिदम इमु न शश(श्शयोः ॥५०॥ एमु च क्रीवे ॥५६॥ अन्यदेम. ॥५६॥ एतद एहः ॥६॥ खमोरेहु एहो च ॥६१॥ तदेतदा सौ जे से ए ॥६॥ युष्मद. सौ तुहं ॥३॥ अस्शसोस्वम्हाई ॥६४॥ मिसि तुम्हे हि ॥६५॥ अत्मद अम्टाचि मइ ॥६६॥ महमहु- मझवो सि ॥४॥ प्रकृतिप्रत्ययसन्धी बहुलमजूलोपः ॥६॥ तुमप्रत्यये (0) ॥६६॥ धातमः परस्मैपदे(दि)न. ॥७॥ तिपत्रो दक्ष मसो हुँच ॥१॥ पियादौ सिप विकाराब यस्य हुन्छ ॥२॥ इहिति()टि ॥३॥ इसश्च ॥४॥ मसि कृ. कासः ॥५॥ काल्ये शत् ॥६॥ वितस्याय ॥७॥ विमेखिम्ब(म्म) v८॥ दो प्रत्सदेक्सी च ॥७६ स्थाप- यतेष्ठकः ॥०॥ प्रारुपेराए(एण) ॥१॥ प्राचक्ले(१)क्सः ॥२॥ श्रादुवस्येड (आयातेरदूरत्वेनी) श्राव. ||३|| बजेयः ॥४॥ कृमा करः ॥४॥ प्रहेए यहः ॥६॥ वदे- पोल: nा मुचेमुछ-मल-म(मुह): UEEN मरे(च) HEEL शेष शिष्टप्रयोगात् ॥१०॥ Translation 1 The following aro the rules regarding the à pabbremsa dialecte. le. Among these there is one caled Nāgaraka whose characteristics ·116: A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE are specified below 2. S is substituted for $ and sh, 3 J 18 substitutod for y. 4. N is aabstituted by N 5 K, Q, sto. (interrogallu, 9. ch, j, t, d, P and b, together with y and up) are represented by the inherent Towels. 6. B 18 substituted for p 7 Bh 16 substitated for pr 8 II 18 Bubstitatod for kh, oh, th and bh 8 In the words prakate, etc, the first a is optionally lengthened 10. In the words gridhta, eto, 1 18 substituted for 11. Au in substituted by o 12 In the worda paurusha, eto, au 18 substituted bg al. 13. K. kh, t and th, when simple and intervocalio, aro optionally changed to 9, gh, d and dh respectively 14 In the words oydsa, etc r is used with the first consonant (1 e, in the place of y) 15 After consonants r and ti sometimes romain unchanged. 18 A long vowol may be short according to the needs of the metra 17. There is no bard and fast rale regarding the vowels and Consonants. 18. The suffix da is optionally substituted for das (ace plo. maso, also jas or nom plu.P) and $ (nom and acc plu neut) after words ending in a. 19. Di (or, dTP) 18 substituted for the nom and acc. plu, affixes (P) after words of the feminina gender 20 Du 18 also used for the above case-affixes (in all the gendersP) 21. There 28 confanon of genders, 22 The final vowel of words may be short before az (loo sing ) and am (gen. plu). 28 Jimo is used for ydvat end tama (tima)? for tdvat 24, Bhaha 18 used in the sense of bhuta. 24. Kai, kımpradı, kerm pradu, kempre and kira are the five words used in the 58080 of lim. 26 Na, nat, navat, naham, dime and jani are 2bed in the sense of 2da. 37. Jaim is used as an expletive particle. 28. Vat is used to express destross 29 Svachchhanda, eto, are substitated by chhachchhanda, etc 90 Tadiya u substatuted by tumbhara and madiya by ambhöra, 31 Vada, eto, are words (P) uscd lo the Dest or provincial dialect 92 Edinu, epinu, epi apd eps are substituted for htva and Iyap. 83. 1 and 10 are also sabstatuted for ktoð end Iyap. 34. Ppi and pprnu are substituted for ktod after the root ori and the vowel air ohanged to 0.94 Bhi, gan and kmi respectively become bho, vom and kara 88. The suffix aptionally before the absolutive sfises ppt sau opinu tumun (P) is substituted by eda, nahum, nam and nahım together with the absolutives eppi, eppinu and 681, (Hem evam, ana, anaham, anahım and eppi, eppirra, odi, evinu ] 87. Tauya is substituted by savva 88 Taoya is substituted by revvalm and envaim in the neutor gonder. 89, The suffixes cvc and 8 are substituted by Hanu, ppanu and da. 40 Olla is used in the sense of the affix ka added to s Ford without changing ata meaning al. Before 84 (nom. sing.) and am (aco. sing), the final a of a word 18 optionally changed to u. 42. In Fords of the femipine gender, u is also substituted for the fipal a before gas (Qom. pla) and tas ·APPENDIX 117 (aco, plu). 48 Bhis (inst, plu.) and sup (loc plu.) are substatuted by him. 44. He and ho are substituted for nast (abl, bing) 45 Ham and hum are substituted for dm (gen. plu) 46. Words ending in a remain optionally the same as in Prakrit (s.c. Mahārāsbtrt, the prinapal Prakrit), before ta (198t ging), bhua (quat plu), nas (gen bing) and 142 (loc. sing ) (According to Natt-Doloha, this rule provides for such forms as mulkhehim and rulkhahım for inst. plu. of the word oriksha ] 47 Ta (in-t, hog) 15 also substituted by era before words ending 10 1 and alterpately by nä 48. Ehım 19 also substituted for bhu (inst, plu) after words ending IB? and u alternately him. 49 78 (inst sing ) 28 also substatuted by 6 after Fords of the feminina gender 60. Hem (he) 18 optionally substituted for nas (gen, sing) after words of the ſemipine gonder 51. Hou used as the termination of voc plu, (after both masc and lem nouns) 62. Kim, yad aod tad are the same as 22 Prakrit (ſahārāshtri) in pom , acc and loc 38 The three pronouns are the same as in Prakrit (Mahāräsktri) with få (inst sing.) only in the wasc. and neut od After the above pronouns nas (gon nog ) u substituted by su nød tila preceding vowel is optionally long. Ex Ldau, etc 55 Yad+am (ace sing ) becomcs from and dad+am (acc slug ) becomes trum 66. Yaduras (gen sing ) and yad +*t (loc sng ) become Jatru, and tad+nas (gen, sing ) and tadat-22 (lac og) become tatru optionally altornately jahim, jessim, jammi, jattha, jalā, jahe, 19880, jasa 67 Idam+s4 and idam + at become tumn Idam+las (acc plu., also idam+jas or nom pla %) and rdam +4 (nom and acc plu nout.) do not become muna (P) 58. Idam with the termications of the dom and acc plu, neut also becomes 89 Otherwise idam before case-afises 18 substituted by tma. 60 Eha 26 substituted for etad bi Etad-+-30 (nom slag) and stadtam (aco sug) also become thu and cho alternately cha 62. Yadtou (nom slag) =je, tad+s4=36, stad+s4=¢ 63 Yushmad+8y=tuhom 64. Yushmad+jas (nam plu ), yushmad +las (acc plu ) tumhåım 65 Yuahmad+bhis (inst, plu )-tumhekım (8 4sad followed by am (ace sag.), tå (108t sing ) and (loc, ang ) is substatuted by mat 67 Asmad+nas (gen. ang )=maha, mahum and maghu 88 In the combination of the steps and the suffixes, towels are often elided 69. [The meaning of the Sitra 18 not clear) 70 The roots are always in the aotire (parasmarpadi). 71. The t of tıp (conjugational affix of 8rd poro sing. pres) optionally becomes d, and mes (1st pers plu ) ia optionally bubetituted by hum Ex pagtadı, vaftahum 72. In the imperativo mood, oto., 3, 4 and hi ara mbstituted for sp (2nd pera sing) and hu is optionally aubstituted for tha (2nd pers. pla.) 78. Ihs is deed (before the conjugational sufis of the enu ·118 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE present) in the futuro tense. Ex larshedh 74. Isa is also used (betore the conjugational suffis of the present) in the fature tense 76. Before mar (lst. pars plu ) the root 211 28 changed to hase. 76. Satrı (=ant) is used in the past, present and future tenses 77 Stha is changed to thahka. 78. The root tim 18 substituted by timba (timmaľ) 79. Duis 18 substituted by prassa and delkha, 30 Stham 1s substituted by thava 81 A-rush (Mark -flish) 18 substitored by örunna 82 A-chaksh 16 substituted by allha (Märk chahlha) 89 A-ya is changed to åsa to indicato colping from & short distance (?). 81 Vray becomes vanna 86 Kra becomcskara 86. Grah becomes grinha 87. Pad becomes bolla. 88. Yuch becomes nulla, mella and mua 89 Pach becomes chava 90. The rost 18 In accordauce with the usage of the cultured people. Chapter XVIII-Vachada and Other Apabhramsas and Vibhashās अथ वाचडकम्(क) १॥ षसो. शः ॥२॥ रऋतौ प्रकृत्या मृत्यवर्जम् ॥३॥ चवर्गः स्पष्ट- वातव्यः ॥ तधौ चास्पष्टौ ॥५॥ पदादी तडयोः ददौ च ॥६॥ खा(ण्डलस्य खण्डः ॥७॥ जे णि वै(च)वस्य || भवतो(a)भोप्रादौ । के (भ): ॥१॥ ब्रजेर्वज(4) ॥११॥ वृहः ॥१२॥ शेष प्रयोगात् ॥१३॥ अथोपनागरकम्(क) ॥१४॥ द्वयो. सार्यात् ॥१५॥ सूक्ष्मान्ध(न्तारास्तु पाश्चालादयो लोक(त) ॥१६॥ क्य (0) 10 उपाया वैदी ||१८|| सम्बोधन(शब्द)ढया लाटी ॥१६॥ इकारौकारप्रायो लट्टी (प्रायोडी) ॥२०॥ सवी- प्साप्रायो(या) कैकेयी ॥२१॥ ऋसमा(बहुसमासा) गौडी ॥२२॥ एवं ढक-चक्कर-कुन्तल- पाण्डि(राज्य)-सिंघ(ह)लादिभाषा उन्नया(4) ॥२३॥ Translation INow we speak of the Vriohada variety of Apabhramia. 2. Sh and. aro substituted by $ 3. With the exception of the word bhritya, ra and 7 do not suffer any modification 4 Letters of the cha-varga are perfectly palatel (and not dento-palatal as possibly in Mahārāshtri and Saurasoni). 6. T and dh are not pronounced distinctly. G. Inthal t arddare substituted by $ and d respectively 7. Khanda becomes Lhandu. 8. Eva becomes 18 and 17. 9. Bha, when not preceded by pra, eto., is changed to bho. 10. Bhi remains as it is before kta, the suffix of the indeclinable past participle 11. Vray is substituted by vanja, 12 Prish 16 changed to derha 19. The rest is in accordance with usage. 14. Now we speak of the Upanāgaraka variety of ·APPENDIX 12 - 0. Apabhamsa 15. It is an admixture of Nagaraka and Vrichada 16. The Panobāla and other pareties of Apabbramfa have imperceptible differences from the above varieties and these are to be ascertained from popular usage. [Cf ame thing in ZA, 18.] 17 [The meaning of this Sitra is not clear.] 18. Vaidarbhi is characterised by the frequent use of the starthika suffis ullo (Råm. alla). [The feminine forms like vaidarbhi Fould soggest that these are actually Vibhāsā and aot Apabhramia which would require formas Like vardarbha Note also the word bhasha in S 28 below. According to Rām , an Apabh dialeat was considered & Vibh when it was employed in dramas.) 19 The Laţi is rich in interjections vied to addresy persons 20. The Audri(?) is characterised by the frequent use of the suffixes i and 21 The Kaikeyi is characterised by the repetition of words (P) 22 The Gandi 18 characterised by the use of many compounds(P). 25 In the way showa abore, the dialects of Dhakka (DaccaP), Vakkara (mod. Makran called Vakrānta in the saktuangama Tantra, or Barbara, or VakkadaP). Kuntala, Pandya and Sizbala tn be ascertained or described, Chapter XIX.-Kaikeya Parfächtha अथातो(त). पैशाचिकम् ॥१॥ तत्र कैकय (यम् ) ॥२॥ संस्कृतशौरसेन्योर्विकृतिः ॥ अयुक्ताना )जजडदवाना कवटतपा बहुलम् | धमढधमाना खहठयफाः ॥५॥ कखबट- उतथपफ(+)प्रकृत्या ॥६॥ कनादीना बान्यत() ॥णा णो न || युकानां विकर्यः ॥धा न्यज्ञण्याना म.॥१॥ पस्म(मोसूक्ष्मयोः पलममुखमौ ॥११॥ यस्य रिमः॥१२॥ पस्य (पक्कस्य) पिका ॥१३॥ पृथिव्याः प्र(पु)पुमी ॥१४॥ विस्मयस्य पिसुम भा गृहस्य किहकम् ॥१६॥ तिरश्च तिरिच ॥१॥ हृदयस्य हिरपकम् ॥१८॥ इवस्य पिव ॥१॥ वचित् पचिः ॥२०॥ लातून ॥२१॥ टाटसिस्टिपु राज्ञो राचिर्वा ॥२२॥ यूय(-)- वयमचे तुप्फे अप्पे च ॥२॥ भवतेहोहुवौ ॥१४॥ Translation 1. Now we speak of the Paigācbika dialects 2 There is one among these dialects which is called Kaikoga 8 It is derived from Sonskrit and the Saurasoal dialect 4 K, ch, t, t and p are generally substituted for simple 9,7, &.d and 6 respectively. 5 Kh, chh, th, th and ph are substituted for gh, gh, dh, dh and bh 6 E, Lh, ch, , th, #, th, p and pl are not modified. 7. Bat in some cases they are elided() [This Sūtra 18 not clear.] 8 N ig substituted by n 2. Conjunct consonants are separated by Yowel-augmentation 10. Nya, it and ny are changed to atte 11 Pchshman becomes palhamn; sakshma becomoa sukhamz. 12, Bya becomes mia. 18. Pakua (P) becomes pikla, ·120 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE ܢ 14. Prithivi become prathumt (puthunt ? Mirk. puthupt.) 16. Vismaya hecomes pisumaan. 16. Griha becomes kihakam. 17. Tirascha becomes tiriamoha. 18. Hridaya is changed to hirapakam. (Márk, and Hom Puita pakan.] 19 Iva 18 ohanged to piva. 20. Kvachit is abanged to kupachi. 21. The absolutive suffix ktva (also Iyap) 18 substituted by tanam. 22. The word rdjan is changed to richi optionally before t (inst, aing.), nast (abl. sog.), das (gen, sing.). ead it (loc. sing.). Ex. råchina, taina ; rachino, raftio; rdchini, rafm. 23. Tupphe 18 used in the senso of voyam and apphe in the sense of vayam. [Somo authorities baso tuppha and appha ] 24 The root bhd 18 changed to hu and luna. Chapter XX.--Saurasena and Other Partachikas, अथ शौरसेनम् ॥११॥ रोलः ॥२॥ पमोःशः ॥शा बुचकतालव्यः ।गा क्षस्य श्कः ॥५॥ Foto 23 11&11 year a: 11411 FTFT erfagfa: E: (Bark Fyld: eft :) 11511 स्तस्य थ इत्येके 10 पिबतेः तन्तः(पिO REm. पिबन्तिपि पिवते.)॥१०|| कृतमृता(ग). तानां कडमडगर(ज): ॥११॥ अधुनादेरणादयः ॥१२॥ इराक्षेपे ॥ भदन्तात सोरेत् ॥१४॥ पा(अ)मो वा ॥१मा लुक च ॥१६॥ शेष प्राकृतवच ॥१॥ पायालादयः खल्य(ल्पोमेदा लोकतः ॥१८॥ लकारस्य रेफः ॥१६॥ शेषं पूर्ववनेयम् ॥२०॥ Translation 1. Now we speak of the Bedradena Paisnobika, 2 B 19 Bubstitutul by h. [Of. Hem.'s Obalıkā Paigācbi.] 3, sh and a aro substituted by : 4. Letters of the cha-varga are perfectly palatal (and not dento-palatal ag possibly in Mehāröshtri and Sauraneni), 6. Ksh is changed to dk Dark chciuh). 8. Ohchh (Batr modification of ksh, eto.) 18 changed to fch. 7. Th (Baur. modification of sth, etc ) 18 changed to $. [Dārk. praptae gaitte, atrizištthi.] 8. skf, derived from the root stha, u changed to ft. Ex. tishthatı-Saur. cutthadı=chrátadı. 8. Sta is changed to tha, according to soma authorities. 10. Pub 18 ohanged to pra(?). Ex. piants (P) 11 Krita, mpita and gata are respectively changed to lada, mada and gada. 19. Adhuna, eto, are changed to ahunt, ato. 13. Ira (or, i?) 18 used to express dkshopa or reprosab. 14. 8t (nom. sing ) substituted by & after words ending in a. Ex manute. 15. Am (aco. sing.) is optionally substituted by e after poups of the a-stem, 18. The declentional atha am (algo ir P) is sometimes aided. 17. The rest is as in 18 ·APPENDIX 121 Prakrit (araharashtri, but according to some, Magadhi) 18 The Parichils and other varieties of Paisācbika have imperceptible differences to be ascertained from popular usage [Cf same tbing 10 XVIII, 16 ) 19 In the Piichāla Paisāchika, I is substatuted bs or (According to Márk And Rim., becomes l and I becomess In Râm 's Gauça Pazáächika, either you or I may be used for r or l ] 30 In other respecte, at follows the one already discussed (Anurasana PaidfichiknP) HEXACHANDRA ON APABERAMBA Siddha-hema-abdingtasana, Ch VIII, Sec tv, 329-446. The rule खराणा खरा प्रायोऽपनशे (IV, 323) says that an Apabhramsa any vowel may be substituted for any other Towel generally The word gry: in the rulo suggests that the Ilahirashtri forms may le need inapite of a specific rule The role itseaian (IV, 446) also allows Raurasoni forms Note also the rule formarem (IV, 445) which says that in Apabhramfa often one gonder is used for another Note furthor that many of these characteristics are sometimes noticed in Epigraphic Prakrit Deolension of Nouns (Iv, 350-51) (1) देव (masc ) १-देव, देवा, देबु देवो । देव, देवा ॥ २-देव, देवा, देवु । देव, देवा । 3-देव, देवें, देवेण, [ देविया, देविं]। देवहि, देवेहिं ॥ ५-देवहे, देवहु । देवहुँ । १६-देव, देवसु, देवस्सु, देवहो, देवह। देव, देवह ॥ ७.--देवे, देवि । देवहि ।। Voe देव, देवा, देव, देव। देव, देवा, देवहो ॥ (2) गिरि (muse ) ॥ १, २-गिरि, गिरी । गिरि, गिरी ॥३-गिरिएं, गिरिण, गिरि। गिरिहि ॥ ५-गिरिहे। गिरि ॥ ४, ६-गिरि, गिरिहे। गिरि, गिरिह, गिरि९॥ --गिरिहि। गिरि। Voe गिरि, गिरी। गिरि, गिरी, गिरिहो | 9 साधु (imasen To be declined oxactly like गिरि ।। (4) कमल (uout) | १, २-पर्वल, कर्वला, कालु । कवल, कर्वला, कलई, कवलाई। () वारि, (nent) | १,३-बारि, वारी। वारि, वारी, वारिई, वारीई॥ (मधु.(neuty || १,२-महु, महू । महु, महू, महुई, महूई। 'The rest of the renter nouns is to be declined hke the mnse. Nenter nouns ending in the warthika sufixke (-Prakrita) will have the suffis, when followed by nom, sing and aco. sing case-affixes, substhtuted by um. तुच्छकम्-तुच्छर' ।। The rest should be declined hke कमल ॥ मुग्धा (fem.)॥ १,२-मुद, मदा। मुदाउ, मुदायो॥३-मुखए, [मुह । मुहि ॥ ४, ५, ६-मुद्धहे, [मुहि] | मुदहु ॥ ७-मुहि। मुहि ।। Vos, 16 ·122 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE मुद्ध, मुद्धा । मुद्ध, मुद्धा, मुदहो, मुद्धाहो ॥ Femimine words ending in 1 (eg मति), ins (eg तरुणी), an sog धेनु) and in a (e.g वधू) are declined hke मुग्धा ।। Doolension of Pronouns (IV. 355-81) Hem's additional rules regarding the declennon of pronouns 10 Apabhramsa give the following forms, (1) The URBE सर्व m optionally changed to साह ॥ सवः साहु, सम्वु ॥ (2) इदम् 18 substituted by Ary before case-affi ses, but in the neuter gender, its nom sing. as well as acc, sing, form ug 11 () F 18 optionally substituted by काई and कबण (alternately by किं) ॥ ५-कहां, किहे ॥६-optionally कामु (fem. कहे) ॥ -कहिं ॥ (4) यद् ॥ १,२-६ (optionaly ॥ ५--जहां ॥ ६-optionally जासु (fem. जहे) ॥ जहि ।। (5) तद् ॥ १, २-वं (optional) | ५-तहा ॥ ६-- (optionally तासु (lem तहे )॥ वहे)॥ तहि ॥ (G) एतद ॥ १, २-एहो (mase., एह (fem), एहु (nout)| एइ॥ (7) अदस्॥ १,२-Pl प्रोड ॥ of एकहि', अन्नहि, otc., in lon sung. (8) युष्मद् ॥ १ नहुँ। तुम्हे, तुम्हह। २पई, तई। तुम्हे, तुम्हई। ३-पई, तह,। तुम्हेहि॥ ६-तर, तुज्म,ता. [तुहु]। तुम्हहं॥ --पह, तई। तुम्हासु ॥ (७) अस्मद् ॥ १-हा। अम्हे, अम्हई॥ २-मई। अम्हे, अम्हई ॥३-मई। अम्हेहि ॥ ४, ५, ६-महु, मझ। अम्हह। -मई। अम्हायु। Conjugation (IV, 882-88), in regard to conjugation, A pabbramis follows the Bocalled Mahārāshţri with the following additional conjugatioDRI suffixea. Presont -1st pers .। हुँ| 2nd pers हि। हु॥ 3rd pers • । हिं॥ कुर्वन्ति-करहि । रोदिषि रुमहि । इच्छय इच्छहु । कर्वामि कड्ढउ । यामः जाहु ॥ Imperative-end pers sang इ, उ, ए॥ स्मर=सुमरि ; विलम्बख-विलम्बु कुरु करि ॥ Futuro-म in addition to हि, स, etc || भविष्यति होसइ ।। of 17, 383-85 क्रिये-कीस । प्रभवति पहुचई। बब्रुव । बूत- वह ; उठा जोप्पिणु, ब्रोप्पि। ब्रजवुन । बुबइ । वुनेप्पि, वुप्पिणु। दृशप्रस्स । प्रस्सदि । प्रह-गृह। तक्ष-छोल। संतप्त मालकिन । अनुगम्य अभडवंचित। शल्यायते-खुडकह । गर्जति-पुडकइ । तिन्ति थन्ति। श्राकाम्यतेचम्पिन्नइ । शब्दायते-धुदुइ or धुछ अह ॥ Phonetto Changes, substitutes, Sunxes eto. क, ख, त, थ,प, and a when they are single and non-initial and occur after a vowel are often changed respectively to ग घ. द, ध, and भ ॥ कर-गरु । सुखेण-सुपि । शपथम्-सबधु । कथितम्-कषिदु ।

·APPENDIX 123 सफलम् सभख। Simple and intervocal # 18 changed to nasalised a (le. बैं)॥ कमलम्कवलु , भ्रमर वरु ॥ र n second member of a conjunct in optionally dropped In Some CA$88 T 18 substituted for a member of the conjunct: व्यास-वास || The final consonent of the words आपद्, संपद् and विपद becomes || भाषइ ।। कथम् केम कि, of Hindi कयो], किम [किवें ; cf. Asokan fit colloq kakmmdy, kusmbdyd in O Bengal ], ferie, fary 11 941= जेम [जेव], जिमजि] , जिह, जिध ॥ तथा तेम ति]. तिम [ति], तिह, विध यादश जेहु. जइस (ok. Hendi जैसा)। ताहरा-तेहु, तइस । कीदृश केहु, कइस। ईरा-एहु, अइस ॥ यन-चैत्यु, जत्तु, जेत्तहे । तन-तेत्यु, तत्तु तेत्तहे ॥ सूतकोत्थु. केत्तहे । अश-एत्यु, एतहे ॥ यावत् जाम [जा-], जाऊ, जामहि, जेवड, जेत्तुल। तावत्-ताम [वावी, ताउ', 'वामहि'; तेवड, तेत्तु ल ।। इयत-एवड, एतु ल । कियत केवड, केतु ल | परस्सर-श्रव- रोप्पर | एand ओ, as well and.ह. हि and standing at the end of a metrical foot, are pronounced short. Maharashtri म्ह (<Bans , ete) =म्भ | गिम्भो ।। अन्याश अमाइस, अवराहस ॥ प्राय पाउ, प्राइव, प्राइम्ब(०३), पग्गिम्ब( ) ॥ अन्यथा अनु. अन्नह । कता-कत, कहन्तिहु (of oolloq.kohintyi m Central Bengaly ॥ ततः, सदा-तो ॥ एवम्-एम्ब ; परम्पर ; समम समाणु , ध्रुवम् अनुमा-मं, मनाक-मणा ।। कित-किर, अथवा अहवइ, अहवा, दिवा-दिवे or दिवि, सह-सहु, न हिनाहि । पञ्चात् पच्छह, एवमेव-एम्बइ (or collog ammay, cembapa n Central Bengali Alokan हे मेव), इदानीम् एम्बहिं ; एव-जि , प्रत्युत-पञ्चलिउ ; इतः एत्तहे ॥ विषण्ण-चुन , उता धुत्त , वर्मन्-विच ।। शीघ्रम्वहिल्ल। फतह (Prakrato-Sams झe of NIA झगडा) बडघल । पर्वत डोगर । अस्पृश्यसंसर्ग-विद्याल । भय प्रवक्क । आत्मीय-अप्पण। दृष्टिन्द्रीहि । गाढ निश्च। साधारण सड्ढल। कौतुक कोई, क्रीडा खेड। रम्य-रवण्ण। अद्भुत-ढकरि । हे सखि हेलि। पृथक पृथक-जुजुम। मूड नालिश्र, बड। नव-नवख । अवस्कन्द-दडवड । यदि-छुड़। सम्बन्धीय कर, तया । मा मैषी अमीसा। यद्यदृष्ट तत्तत-जाइदिया। शब्दानु- करणे-हुहुरु, घुपट, कसरक(1) ॥ चेष्टानुकरणे-घुग्ध उहवईस ॥ अनर्थकनिपात-पई. साई । तादयें-कृते-केहि', वेहि', रेसि, रेसि', तणेगा । पुनः पुणु; विना=विणु । अवश्यम् अवसें, अषस ।। एकश एकसि | The warthiko pratyaya is elded before the avarthika pratyaya: 4, (cf Beng J, IT, fe) and fi ftia पन्थि । दोषा:-दोसडा । कुठी-कुडलो || also the cpmbhuations of theso pratyayas, ।

·124 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE डअ. उल्लड, उल्लड are used as svārthaka. हृदयम्-हिअड। वाहवलं बाहुबलुल्लडा, बाहुबलुखडट ।। The above pratyayas take 1 and 2ī in the feminine gender गौरी गोरडी । धूलिका धूलडिभा । युष्मदीय-तुहार (त्वदीय=नुहार ; युष्मदीय-तुम्हार'), अस्मदीय-अम्हार मदीय महार॥ त्व, ता-तण, प्पण। तव्य-इएबर, एव्वउ, एवा।। मर्तव्य भरिएब्वट, सोढव्य-सहेव्वउ, खपितव्य सोएवा ॥ वाइ, इउ, इपि, अवि॥ मारयित्वा मारि, भक्ता भबिड, चुम्वित्वा=चुम्बिवि. विच्छोव्ध= विछोडवि ॥ Also क्ला=एप्पि, एप्पिणु, एवि, एविणु ॥ जित्वा जेप्पि, दत्वा देप्पिणु, लात्वा लेवि, ध्यात्वा माएविणु । गत्वा गम्पिणु, गम्पि ॥ तुमुन्-एवं, अण, अणह. अगहि ॥ दातुं देव, कर्तुकरण, भोक्त-भुषणह, हि। तन् अण ॥ मारयिता मारणउ ।। इवन, नठ, नाइ, नावह, जणि, जणु ॥ पैतृकीचप्पिकी ॥

·INDEX A bhanslyat 83 Abhira Apabhramsa 49, 5 bhavishyalı 75 ādesa 29, 42, 81 Bhota 5 adhikāna 20, 85, satra, 8, 16, 25, 30 bhujadi-gana 86 Bbūta-bbāshā 50 57, 91, 95, 101 adho-lopa-odht 23 bho-dds in, 74-75 adyatani 75 Buhatkatha 2 aj-oidh 8 o akri-gana 8, 13, 19, 26, 34, 87 Amarakosa 106 case affixes 43, 56-57, 60, 102 Amir Khusraw 2 causatryt 77 anádya 95 Central Asia 27, documents 7, 109 analogy 12 Ceylon 19, 52 Chanda 4 anaptyxis 15, 30 Andhri Präkrit 4n Chándali Praktit un, 5, 159 antahstha-varpa 23 Chandella 2 anubandha 88 change of vowels 33 anusuára 14, 30, 33, 35-36, 45 Chatterjee 104 46, 58, 72, 103 Chatterjee, B K 7 Lorist ta cha-varga 36, 98-99, 113, 118 Apabhramsa 4, 5 and 1, 6, 114, 119, chhandas 115 121-22, period 6 Chhandomakhănla 106 Appayadiksbuta 4 chu (cha-Larga), 120 apraonita 94 Cbülkā Passachi 3, 5, 97, 120 Ardhamagadhi i and n, 49, 5-6, 61, chur-ād: 75 98, 101 componsation 15 Araba Prākrit 1, 101 conjuncts 14-16 aferlin 74 conjugation in, affixes 46, 69, 73, 103 Asoka 12, 98, his inscripbons 49, 6n, 105, 108-09, 117 11, 17, 26, 70, 80, 99-100, Lhar Cowell, E B 7, 27-28, 38, 46, 48, 85, language 73, 75, 103 98, 104 assimilation 14. 31, 33, 39, 100 Asvaghosha 2 Dacca 119 almınepada 69-70, 75, 79 dartyádı-gana 13 Audra Apabhramsa 5 Daiva (Haiya or Haimavata) 5 Audri 118-19 Dákshinätyä Präknt 49, 5 Audriya Prakrit 5 Dandın 50 augmentation 5, 33, 39-40, 47, 113 dative in, 48, 50 Avantya Apabhramba 5 Deccan 8 Avanti bhishã 110, Prakrit 49, 5 declension 42, 48, 66 ayulla-dama-oidhi 26 denominative 77 B dental 32 Bahlili Prakrit en dento-palatal 99, 118 dešaja, desi 2, 81, 89 Basım 6, 27 dasidcrative 77 Bengali language 28, 92, 98, 103 Dhahka 118-19 Bhämaha 3 and 1, 4-5, 7, 18, 20, 27, Dhätu 81, 107 33, 35-37, 45, 47-48 Digambara canon in bhasha 4n dirgha 41, 85, 107, 111 Bhashāpril 106 dissimulation 14, SI Bhattacharya, V 32 div-ådt 75 Bhattoji Dilshuta ga Drámili Prálnt so bhava-vāchya 70, 73, 87 Drānda, Dravidi Präknit 5, 7 Barbara 119 ·126 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 44-45 Dravidian influence 7, 19, 94 juhoty adi 75 Durg-ācharya 4 Jumna roi dutiya 115 dual number in Kaikaya 5, Pašācbika 119 E Kaikeyi 117-18, Paikāchi 95 cligion 33, 39, 113 kālātıprāptı 75 epeathesis 15, 31 Kālıdāsa 2-3 Epigraphic Prakıt 6, 14, 40, 42-43, Kālinga 5 46, 61, 67, 121 Kamboja 5 cuphony 39 Kamsedaho 54 Kanaus 5 Kaicha 5 feminine nouns Kannojana 5 harma-vächya 70, 73, 87 gahadi-gana 75 Kārnāta 5 gana 3, 7, 14, 39, 75 Kātyāyana 3 and n, 5, 7, 18, 20-21, Gandhira 1, 5 23-24, 26, 28, 31, 33-38, 42, 44-48 Gangea 101 Kauntala 5 Gauda 5, Paišāchika 191 Kādyadarsa 50 Gaudi 50, 118, 119 Käycthi script 98 Gaurjara 5 Keith 30 Gautama Buddha 1 Kekaya country 5 gender 52 Kharoshthi 4n, 12, 98 genitive 46 klida-linga 115 gerund 77 Kohala 3 Gilagodinda ro6 Kramadīśvara 3 Grierson 89, 94 Ant affixes 33, 39, 41 Gujarat 3, 106 Ary-ādı 75 Gunādhya 2 Kuntala 118-19 Guntur 27 L lakära 75 Haiva (Haimavata) 5 Lakshmidhara 3, 5 Hala 2 Häravali 106 Lankesvara 3 haridrādi-gana 19 Lassch 98, 104 Har kchandra 114 Lāta, Läti 5 and n, 118-19 Häthigumpbă inscription 6, 25, 29. Latti (sic) 178 38 Hemachandra 2-3, 40, 5 and n, 7, longa 42, 115 II, 13, 16-18, 24-25, 28-29, 31, 33-34, 37, 42-43, 52 Hinayana Buddhist I Hindi, Hirdyi 2, 6 lughat 2 hrasva 41 Hrishikesa 4 lut 74 M hyastani 75 I Madhyadesa, Madhyadeſiya opinion indicative 78 Indo-Aryan speech in, 2, 6, 94 Magadha, Mſägadhi 41, 5, 6 and n, Inscriptional Präknit-ce Epigraphic 19, 21, 24-25, 28, 37, 59, 97-98, Präkrit 100-01, 111-14, 121 instrumental 46, 50, 53 Mahārāshtra, Mahārāshtri 40, 5 and Intensive 77 1, 6 and n, 8, 22, 31, 54, 96, 99, Iranian influence 7, 19, 94 101, 104-07, 109-10, 117-18, 121-22 Makran 119 Jain literature i and A, 2, JOI, Mälava 5 Sauraseal in mandūkaplut-nyája 29 Manorama 7 Jayadeva 106 Marathi 6 Jogimara cave inscription 98 lar 74, let 75 It 74 Inn 74 Int 74 løn 74 5, 8, or ·INDEX 127 Märkandeya 3, 7, 107, 109-11, 119, plural 50 118, 120-21 Prachya 40, 5, 110 Masüd ibn Sad 2 Prākrit, Prähinta 1-2, 6-8, 12, 14, 22, Mathură ror 31, 39, 74, 93, 102, influcncc 35, mayara-nyamsaka-samasa 7 Inscriptions 6-7, roots 81 metathesis 12, 15, 24, 31, 33 Prakritachandriha 4-5 Misr-Ardhamagadhi 5 Prakritalamadhenu 3 monosyllabic root 73 Präkntalakshana 4 mukutadı-gana ir Pralnitalanlesvara 3. 5 N Prakritamanidipa 4 Nāgara, Någaraka 5, 114-15 Prélnilamanjari 7 Nāgārjuni care inscription 98 Prālplānusasana 3, 106 Nagarjugikonda inscriptions 6, 21, 24, Prātniaprakása (PP) 3-7, 14 28 Prähtarüpavatāra 9 Nānāghat 6, 24 Präntasanjivant 3 Nasık inscriptions 13, 26 Prähntasarpasda 3 Natya sastra 4 Prakritavyakarana 3-4 Nepāla 5, cra 106 pratyähäre 39, 36 niggahita (anusvāra) 15 pratyaya 123 nipäla gi pradriit 94 Nitta Dolchi, L 98, 106, 108, 110, progressive 14 113, 117 buy-linga 115 nishedha 111 Purushottama 3, 5n, 41, 97-98, 1c6 Non-Aryan languages in pūrva-nipāla 41 non-aspiration 94 numcrals 64, 66, 69 R Rājäntahpurachann's language 58 Ráma Pâniyada 54 optative 78 Rāmašarman 7, 113-14, 119-21 Orissa 3 Ramayana 3 Oudh ior Rantikā 5. reflective (dimanepada) 76-77 pada 41, 57, 107 regressive 14 Paisachi 3-4, 5 and n, 7, 16, 18-19, rishyadı-gana 12 21-22, 24-26, 37, 94-95, 97, 101 pitoadi-gana 12, 17 patatal 190, sibuant 98 rudh-ad: 75 Pali 1-2, 6 and 2, 7, 14-15, 20, 24- 8 29, 31-32, 39, 43, 61, 66, 68, 72, Sābari 40, 113-14 75, 94-95 sadadı-gana to Paliprakāla 22, 32 Sahityadarpana 5 Sahya 5 Pāächåla 5, 118-21 Samhala 5 Pärdi (Påndya) 118-19 farshiko attix 37 Pandya 5 Sāk-abhuri 5 Pånii 1, 4, 37, 45, 55, 68 Sakalya 3 päntyadi-gana 11 Säkäri 4h, 5, 112-13 parasmaipada 69-70, 75-76, 104, 107 Saktısangama Tantra 119 117 sarāsa 39, 41 paraksha 75 sambodhana 115 participle 81 Samhita 1 particle 104 Samisluplasära 3 Päschätya 5 samprasarana 8, 15 passive voice 74, 78, 97, 107, 110 samnddhyadı-gana 8 past participle 73 samyukta-lama-vrdhi 28 Dāma 26 pauridi-gana 13 sandhı 33, 35, 39, 41-42, 108 perfect ta sankira-bidhi 33 phoncac change 14. 31 Sanskrit, Samskrita 1-2, 7-8, 14, 20, Pisacha 94 22, 35, 40, 50, 102, 119 Peschel, R. 7 sāpeksha 7 Pallava ja sánach 71 ·128 A GRAMASTAR OR THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE satdanéma 34 falri 71 100 tin-odhi 69 Tnländasesha 106 Sattasal 2 Trivikrama 3 saundar ādı-gana 14 fud-adı 75 Saurasena Paisāchuka 120-21 fathika 40 Sauraseni 40, 5 and 1, 6, 8, 17, 19, U 22, 24-25, 37, 50-51, 95-102, 104- Udichi s 07, 110-11, 114, 118-19, 121 uderilta on el 41 says ādı-gana 9 Upanagara Upanagaraka Apasemi-vowels 31 bhramsa 5, 116 sesha 29 uparı-lopa-ridhe 23 Seshakrshna 4 secödi-gana 30 Vählika 5 Shadbhashachandra 3 Vaidāla 5 Shadbhäshamaħjari 4 Vaidarbha 5, 119 Shadbhāshārūpanāluta 4 Vaidarbhi 118-19 Shadbhāshasubantādarsa 4 Vakkana 119 Shadbhashācichāra 4 Vallara 118-19 shashthisamāsa 41 Vakrantz 119 Siddhahomasabdānusāsana 3 121 Valbiki 3 Suhala (Singhala) 118-19 Valmiki 3 Simharāja 3 Vandyaghatiya-Sarvānanda 106 Sushta (cultured people) : Vararuchi 3- 5, 7-8, 29 sonant 16, 22 Vardhamana Mabăvira i Sravasti 5 targa 23, 29 31, 36, 41, 95, 97 Sreshthin's langırage 98 cama-uipara, a 15 sthtipancritts 15, 38 carllamāna 83 subjunctive 78 carttamānā 75 substitution 113 Varsara 3 Sudcsa 5 Vasantarāja s Veda 2 Sultan Mahmud 2 trbhal 11 42, 52, 75 sup 46 Sūrasena 6 mbhāska 40, 94 119 Edht 72 surd 16, 22 ST-0dı 75 tidhlin 72, 74 til arsha 15 119 starabhal t 15, 30 scarthuta suffix 7, 105, 112, 121, 123-24 nabralarska 15 Svetămbara in czsarga 30 vocative 43-46, 49-51 T Tou el-augmentation 15, 30, 119 tad-bhava 2, 89 Vrāchada Apabhramsa 5, 118 osalta-lalar a 120 taddhita afix 33, 39, 41-42 Talka 5 satzaga 115 Takkadesiya Vibhāstā 114 Facastkıta-nabhäsha 30 Malarga 118 Tamil 20 Wintanitz 3D fan-ād: 75 lat-samo 2, 89 ta-tdrga 36 Tasila 94 Fath-adi-gana 10, 18 Titãsascosta 106 Ja-śruli 6 and a yoga-bhaga 85 ·a(zat) 68 GLOSSARY 36 122 achchhambhi (astambhi) 23 Ladda (vyāpni) go achchhantı (santo) 103 dadeſāgatah) 100 achchhară (apsară) 28, 32 aamchando (ayamchandrah) 36 achchharam (aścharya) 25, 45, 104 Lamjakkho (ayamyakshah) 36 achchharijana (äscharya) 26 Kanchando (ayamchandrah) achchharrya, achchharyam (āscharya) aagjalkho (ayamyakshah) 36 25, 32 Abaya (Abbaya) 19 achchheram (āscharya) 9, 25, 28 Abayaha (Abhayasya) 21, 28 achchhi (akshi) 27, 36 abbhadayamchu (anugamya) achchhiram (ascharya) 25 abbhutta (pradip,sna) 90-91 achitayatā (achiota) 37 abhabbubam (abhavidhvam) 77 ādara' (adn) go abhatthem (abbyarthayamu) 78 addha (adhvan) 48 abhavā (abhavat) 76-77 addhāno (addhvanah) 48 abhayam (abhavam abhavisbu) 76-77 addbo (ardha) 37 abhavambă (abhavama) 76 adchi (asyah, ábhyah) 68 abharámhase (abhavamabı) 76 adba (ashta) 25 abhavase (abhaizhthah) 77 adhalosiksa (ashtakrausla) 4 abhavattha (abharata) 76 adhano (adhana) 19 abhavatthum (abhavanta) 76 adhappal (ärabhyate) gi abhava ham (abhavadhsam) 76 ädhata (ärabh) 91 abhav, abhavi (abhūta) 76 adhariai (ärabhyate) gr abhavım (abhave, abhavam) 76-77 adhigichya (adhikritya) 26, 37 abhanumhà (abhūma) 77 adhipataie (adhipatin) 53 abhavimhe (abhavishmahs) 77 adhipatino (adhipateh) 53 abhavimsu (abbūvan) 77 ägācha (ägatya) 11, 37 abharismmsu (abhůvan) 77 Agarajusa (Angáradyutah) 53 abhavissa, abhat issä (abhavishvat) 77 aggao (again, agnch) 44 abhavissaba (abhavishyata) 77 aggao (agnayah, agach) 48 abhavissara (abhavishvam) 77 aggha (raj) 90 abhavissambă (abhar zsbyāma) 77 agghai (āzighirau) 83 abhavessämhase (abhavishyāmabi) 77 aggho (argba, arghva) 29 abhavissamsu (abhavishyan) 77 aggi (agmh, aguayah) 29, 44-45, 48 abhavissatha (abhavishyata) 77 aggido (agach) 48, 61 abhavissavbe (abbavishyadhvam) 77 aggidu (agnch) 48, 61 abbavisse (abhavishvata) 77 aggibi, aggih (agwobbik agach) 44, abhavittha (abhūta) 77. 48, 61 abhava (abhavah, abhūh)76-77 aggihmto fagnubbyah) 61 abhavú (abhavan, abbavisbata) 76-77 aggim (agaim) 48 Abhimadriu (Abhimanyu) 100 aggiums (agnau) 48, 61 abhısıtamato (abhishiktiman) 53 aggina, (agama) 44, 48 abhıvädetūnam (abhivadya) 37 aggina, agginam (agninām) 48 abhuvigādba 80 aggmo (agnayah, agnin, agnch) 44,48 abhuvasu (abbüvao) 79 aggio (agnayah) 44, 48 abhyumdamisate (abhyunnamayish aggissa (agnch) 44, 48 yat) 79 aggisu, aggisum (agaishu) 44, 48 abhyumaấmaycham (abhyunnāma. aggibinto, aggisunto (agpubbyah) 48, yoyam) 78 61 abomata (abhyavamata) 19 aba (asau, adah, hänksh) 63-64, 91 achasladi (achashle) 100 äha, āba, ahā (aha) 79 achāyrka (àtyayıka) 42 ahaam ahakam (aham) 9, 59, achchha (nksha) 32 achchhaaram (äscharya) 25 114 ·180 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE áma 94 64, 66 ahanmı (aham, mām, mă) 59, 64 aliem (alika) II ahāpayıtu (ahitvā) 37 aliha (spris) gi àharapayati (ähårayatı) 80 allı (all) 90 ahavă, ahavai (athava) 123 elluva (arpı) go abayan (aham) 65 alunkha (spns) 91 ahesi (āsīt).73 am (yam, yat) 16, 68 ahesum (abbūvan) 77 ahılankba, ahılangha (kånksh) gi amba, ambam, ambă (amra) 29 Ahimajjú (Abhimanyu 25 ambhāra (madiya) 116 ahimumko (abhimukta) 35 amchara (aichala) 19 ahunbam (abhikshna) 27 amelo (äpida) 11, 18 aho (abam, abhavat) 67, 79 amba, ambam (vayam, mām, asmān, aboda (tādı) 90 ashmābhih, mama, asmākam) 32, ahono (adhună) 10-II 64-67 ahosım (abhūvam).77 amhaham (asmäkam) 122 ahosimbă (abhūma) 77 amhabı (ashmābhth) 66 ahosittha (abhūta) 77 amhāhinto (asmat) 59, 64 ahū (abhūyan) 77 amhāim (vayam, asmán) 122 abumsu (abhavan) 79 amhäkam (asmākam) 67 abunā (adhunā) i20 amhakero (asmadiya) 41 abuni (adhună) 112 amhāna, amhānam (asmākam) 60, ahuno (adhună) 10 ahuvamhasc (abhavāmahi) 76 amhära (asmadiya) 124 al (ap.) 93 ambasu, amphăsu asmāsu) 66, 122 archchhai (gamyate) 82, 87 ambāsunto (asmat) 59, 64, 66 äigghal (ājighrau) 83 amhatto (asmat) 66 ail (gamyatc) 87 amhc (vayam, asmān, asmābbih, aira, aira (ārya) 15, 26 asmākam) 59-60, 64-67, 104, 122 ajraka (aryaka) 26 amhebh. (asmábhih, asmabhyah) 67 aſsa (idnsa) 123 apahcchchayam (asmadiya) 41 ajala (achala) 16 amhchi, amhchim (asmábbih, asmaajaso (ayasah) 16 bhyah) 59, 64-65, 67, 122 ajhatu (adhyătvā, adhyāta) 37, eo amhesu (asmäsu) 60, 64, 66-67 ayı (adya) 9 amhesunto (asmat) 66 Ajivikchs (Ajivikebhyah) 50 amhi (aham) 65 ajja (aho) 93 amho (vayam, asmān, asmākam) 64- ajjatagge, aja agge 40 67 ajhão (adhyāya) 26 amkugo (ankuša) 21 ajjhokāso (adhyavakása) 41 ama (aham, năm) 63 akalıka (akalıla),4? ammo (aho) 92 akhakkhasa (akarkasa) 20 amnānam (anyānām) 69 akkha (achaksh) 118 amnāni (anyanı) 69 akko (arba) 24 amnasă (anyasya) 69 akkusai (gazayate) 87 amnāya (anyasmai) 69 alabheham (álabbcyam) 78 amñc, amne (anyat, anyah, anye) alabhisant, alabhıyısanti (álapsyante) 68-69 78 amnesa (anyasya) 69 dládbayevu, álādhayeyú (ärādhaye amnesu (anyesbu) 68 yuh) 79 amso (asva) 35 aládhayisatha (ärädhayishyatha) 79 amsu (aśru) 35 alãdhayıtave (årādhayıtum) 80 amū (asau, amūh, amūn) 57, 63-64 alabı alam) 92 amúa, amūà (amuya) 64 alambhiyanto (alapsyante) 78 amūdo (amushmăt) 63 Elatabhiysantı (alapsyana) 80 amie (amuya) 64 alambhıyısu (alabhyanta) 79 amühi, amuhim (aznübhih, amuhmát, alanda (alında) 18 amibbih) 63-64 alankıā (alankntā) 62 amūhinto (amībbyah) 63-64, alavika (ātayıka) 22 amūs, amūim (amuyā, amūnı) 64 alhado (ahlāda) 24 ameum (amum, adah) 57, 63-64 ·OLOSSARY 131 78, 80 amună (amunā) 63 abunehi (anunayau) 78 amūna, aminan (amishảm, emishäm) anupatpapsato (anupratipatsyate) 64 79 amuns (amūnı) 64 anustram (anussu) 78 azauno (ami, amūn, amushya) 63-64 anusasisant (anusåshyant) 79 amüo (amuh, amun, ami) 57, 63-64 sausathia (aqusastayah), 53 amussa (amushya) 64 anutbita, anutbita (anushfluta) 25 amussm (amushmin) 64 anuttanto (anuvarttamāna) 34 amusu, amosum (amishu, amūshu) 64 anuvapai (gamyate) 87 amüsimto (amlbhyah, amūbbyah) 63 anuvataan (anurarttante) 78 amuttha (amushmin) 64 anuvataram (anuvarttantám) 79 Ampüu (amūh) 64 aduvatare (anuvarttante) 78 ana (na) 94 apuvatat, aquvatatu (anuvartatu) 79 ana, ana, anam (anyat) 69 anuvatisare (anuvarttishyante) 80 Äná (ājdi) 30 anuyattanto (anuvarttamina) 34 anachchhai (karsbatı) B2 anuvatravets (anuvartayau) 80 apalam alana) 39 anuvekhabåna (anuvekshanina) 80 anamhı (anyastan) 69 anuvidhiyamină (anuvidadhat) 80 Enaneya (annnya) 23 snurdhſyanu, anividhyaat (amiviañáns anyånı) 69 dhiyapte) 78 adapazami, anapayāma (@jõāpazimu) aniridhivantú (anuvidhiyantu) 79 anuvidhıyare (apuydbivant) 78 änapayatha (ājñāpayata) 79 anuvidhiyatām (apuvidhiyatám) 79 Snapayatı (ajñápayaa) 78 anuvidhiyatu (atravidhiyatu) 79 ätapay sati, anapaysat (ājñāpayı anuvidhiysaati (anuvidhäsyanu) 80 shayatı) 79 anusigina (apudvigna) 29, 31 änapayıta lādāpita) 80 anye (anyah) 68 anaperu (ajhåpayamı) 78 apahaja, apabață, apahastha (apraanapesanti (@jääpayıshyantı) 79 harta) 26, 53 anirambho (anālambha) 19 apakareyatı (apakuryat) 78 atasa (anyasya) 69 apalacha (apakpuha) 80 anatta (ājšaptı) go apanaga (svaklya) 42 añäya, anäyc (anyasmar) 69 apazo (atmanah) 53 aichai (karshata) 82 apatya (apatya) 23, 26 andeuram (antahpura) 9, 105 apāvesa (apravesta) 4 andhāpata (andhrápatha 19 apaviyātā (alparyayatä) 29 anc, abc (anyah, anye) 68-69 apavudha (apodha) 34, 80 anchi (anyath) 69 aphảka, aphảkā (asmikan, nah) 69 anena 67 aphe (asman) 23 angåla (angåra) 8 aphs, aphens (asman) 67 anguriangult) 19 aphesu, aphasī (asmasu) 67 anha (bhuy) 90 apomua (avamukta, avamuchya) 36 ām (yaar) 68 37 afir (anyah) 68 appa (aspi) 90 apkollo (appkotha) 18 appá atmá, ktmanah, ātmānal) 29, annaha (anyatha) 123 47-48, 30 annahım (anyasmin) 122 appado, appadu (atmanah) 50 anpitsa (anyadasa) 123 appáhı (átmanah) go aðšali (aõjah) 100 appahinto (åtmabhyab) 50 annc (anye) 68 appam (átman, atwanam) 50 anomana (anayamarsya) 42 appamms (ātman) 50 antepura, anteura (antahpura) 9, 15, appana (ātwiya) 123 62 appine (an, smani) 50 antevasin (antevåsınah) 54 appanā (atmanah, ätminah) 50 antevisīnu (antevåsıshu) 54 appaná (@tmană) 50 anu (anyatha) 123 appănābinto (atmabhyah) 50 anugahınevű (amgrhnſyuh) 27-79 appanam (ātmānam, åtmanām) 50 anukampats (anukampate) 78 appanamma ātman) 50 anumannati (adumanyate) 78 appânána, appånánam (atmanăm)50 ·132 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE appănassa (ātmanah) 50 appānāsunto (ātmabhyah) 50 appanayam (svakiya) 41 appanc (atmanah, atmanı) 50 appanchi, appanchim (atmabhih) 50 appanchinto (ātmabhyah) 50 appanena (ätmană) 50 appånesu, appânesum (ātmasu) 50 appânesunto (ātmabhyah) 50 appano (ātman, atmá, åtmanah, åtmånah) 29, 47, 50 appassa (atmanah) 50 appäsunto (ätmabhyah) 50 appe (@tmanı) 50 appehi, appchim (ātmabhih) 50 appesu, appesum (ātmanu) 50 appba, apphe (vayam) 120 apphaam (āspada) 28 apphunno (akränta) 87 appullam (átmiya) 37 äpuno (átmanah) 9, 29 Arabha (ärabh) 97 ārabharc (alabhyante) 78 ārabhiptā (ālabhya) 24 Ärabhilantı (ālapsyante) Bo ārabbisare (alapsyante) 80 drabhisu_(alabhyanta) 79 ārabhitpā (alabhya) 24 ärabhıyusu (alabhyanta) 29 ārädhayantu 79-80 aradhetu (ārādhayantu) 79-80 arabā (arhat) 15, 31 arahantānam (arhatām) 53 arahato (arbatah) 53 ärambha (ārabh) gi art 93 arıallo (ariyat) 37 aribo (arha) 31 ariya (@rya) 15, 26 äroa (ullas) 97 arogem (arogah asmı) 79 arogi, arogiya (ārogya) 23, 42 ārova (ärohi) 90 āruha (aruh) gi ärunna (arush, āšlish) 118 asa, asā (asya, yasya) 68 asalho (asahya) 26 asam (tāsām) 67 aśmana (aśnat, asnāna) 80 asamata (asamāpta) 53 asānam (täsām) 67. åsangha (sambhān) go asayho, (asahya) 26 Ashada (Ashādha) 19 asi, asmi (asmi, asyām) 27, 68 āsi, ăsi (asit) 73: 79 asivam, asivvam (aśıva) 30 asmim (asmin) 67 āso (afya) 30 aspa fasman) 24 aspi (asmi) 23, 27 assa (asya) 56, 62, 67 assă (asyāh, asmāt, asmabhyah, tayà, tasyah, tasyām) 66-67 Assala (Ašmala) 24 assam (asyām, tasyām) 67 assiya (asyāh, tasyah) 67 aksim (asmin) 56, 62, 108 asso (ašva) 30 astavadi (arthavati) 100 asti 78 asti, ato (bastın) 19 astina, astınc (hastinah) 54 asu (ayuh) 78 asväsaniya (äśvāsaniya) &o asvaseyu (atvascyuh) 76 asvatha (åbyasta) 80 atanā (atmanā) 53 atānam (ātmānam) 53 atane, atano (ātmanah) 53 atapatiye (atmapatika)' 26 athă (yathā, arthāya) 16, 20, 28 atha (ashta) 69 athabhagaya (ashtabhāgika) 16 athatish, athatısāya (ashtatrımsadbhih) 69 atheko (atha ekah) 39 athu, ati (astı) 78 atıbaho (atibahu) !! atichhıtūna (atichchhıdya) 37 atıkāmayısati (atıkrāmayrshyatı) 79 atippago (atıpraga) 16 atıyayıka (atyayıka) 23, 26 ato (asyah) 68 ātpa (atma) 29 atrita (ādrita) 80 atta (krisa, etc ) 38 attā (ātman, ātmā, ātrnanah, atmi. nah) 29, 47-48, 50-51 attādo, attādu, attāhi (ātmanah) 50 attāhinto, ätähinto (atmabhyah) 50 attas (kvathatı) 85 attam (ātman, atmānam) 50-51 attamhà (ātmanah) 51 attammi (atmanı) 50 attāna, attānam (ātmanām) 50 attanā (ātmana, atmanah) 50-51 attānam (åtmanām, ätmānam) 51 attancbhı, altanchi (atmabluh, ātmabhyah) 51 attanesu (ātmasu) 57 attam (ātmanı) 53 attāno (atmanah, Atmānah) 50-51 attano (@tmanah). 50-51 attappo (atyalpa) 26 attagmă (åtmanah) 51 ·133 GLOSSARY attassa (ätmanah) 50-57 avedz 110 attasanto (atmabhyah) 50 arida 110 atte (ūtmanah, alman) 50-51 avimana, avimană (aymanáh) 54 attebbi, attchi, attchm (atmabhih, avipanna 80 atmabhyah) 50-51 avnja (ulta ) 16 attaa (aimana) 51 avvam (åmra) 19 attesu, attesura (almasu) 50 ano (aho) 92 attba (ashta) 32 avulla (vijiläpı) 90 atthära, atthåraha, atthirasa (ashtī. aya, ayam (ayam, idam, nyam) 67-68 dasa) 17, 21 ajade (ägata) 16 atth: (ashthi) 32, 76, 103 Ajamasi (Ar; amanah) 53 attho, aftho (artha) 26 ayarıya (áchárya) 16 atto (asta, årtta) 25-26 avaya (syāya) 79 atto (artha) 26 Aya (ayam, iyam) 68 ātuyama, ätuyyāma (aptorzāma) 19, ayıra, aira (árya) 15, 26 24 äytatta (ºmat) 41 atvano (ätmanah) 19, 53 Ayyunc (Arjuna) 100 äüddai (majalı) 88 audi (aintis) 17, Bibhana (Brābmana) 24 aüvvam (apura) 108 babhuva 76 īva (jāvat) 20 bubbiic (babhūyitha) 76 avaäsai (palyan) 88 babhūy (babhuxe) 76 wachhai (harshao) 82 babhūtimha (babhüvimi) 76 atachchi (asochat) 73 babhūvimhe (babhuuimahe) 76 avadhıya (aradhya) 26 babbūvre 76 avagataula (yävadgamala) 9 babhüvittha (babhise) 76 avahata (aprakrta) 110 babhüvittho ibabbūvishe) 76 avaham (ubhaya) 38 babhūvivho (babhätıdhe, dhıc) 76 avahám! (ävahámı) 78 babhūvu (babhűvuh) 76 avahara (nas) 91 badasa, badasa (dvádasa) 24, 69 avaharai (apaharatı) 33, 39, 87 bädhatara 42 avahaso (avabāsa) 36 bädh (badha) 8 avaheda (much) 90 Bahasatı (Brihaspatz) 28 avahordsam (ubhayapārsıa) 38 bahira (bahya) 32 Ivas (apad) 123 bahira (vadhura) 19, 22 avajalan (apajala) 16 båhrya (bähta) se ayajjacai (gamyate) 87 babo (bahn) 11 avaklha (drus) 89 bühubalulladi, bahubalalladat avalkbat (pasyatı) 88 (bahubala) 124 aynità (avama) 100 bahūht (bahubhub) 53 avaráisa (aayādņsa) 123 bahunc (bahau) 59 avaranho (aparibns) 24 avans (upan) 11 baphao (hahzala) 26 avaroppara (paraspara) 129 Bambhana (Brahmana) 24 avaruyam (apurva) 100 Bamhā (Brahman) 48 avana (avasyam) 123 Bamhanana (Brāhmanchhyah) 61 ayasiriam (apasānta) g6 hamhaijam, barahannam (brabävisayıya (äväsya) Bo manya) 102 ayascha (nas) 91 Bamhanassa (Brahmanaya) G1 avaschal (gamyate) 87 Bamhäno (Brahmanah) 48 avasem (avasyam) 123 Bamhano (Brahmana) 24 ävate (yávat) 53 bappiki (patru) 124 avatrapeyu (avatrapcran) 16, 78 bårasa (dradasa) 21 ayatto (kvarta) 26 bårasala (dvádasaka) 69 avavähat (avagāhate) 84 bärasama (dvádasa) 17 avaväsai (avakisate) 84 be (dvc), 24, 69 avayachchhal (pasyata)* 88 bhā (bhí) 89 avayapybai (pasyat) 88 bhaa (bhrātă, bhratah) 46, 49 bahud 53 ·134 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE bhāanam (bhājana) 34 bhātā (bhrātrā) 53 Bhaapphai (Brihaspat) 28, 38 bhātinā (bhrātrā) 53, bhaara (bhrātah) 49 bhātinam, bhātīnam (bhrātrinām) 53 bhāară (bhrātarah) 49 bhatta (svæmtva) 38 bhaarådo, bhaarādu, bhāarābi bhattam (bhakta) 23 (bbråtuh) 49 bbattāra (bhartn) 46 bhảarShinto (bhràtrbhyah) 49 bhattārā (bhartārah) 46, 49 bhāaram (bbråtaram) 46, 49 bhattārādo, bhattaradu, bhattārābi bhāarammi (bbråtanı) 49 (bhartuh) 49 bhāarāna, bhāarānam (bhrātrinām) bhattärzhino (bhartnhhah) 49 49 bhattaram (bhartāram) 49 bbäarassa (bhrātuh) 49 bhattārammi (bhartarı) 49 bhāaräsunto (bhrātribhyah) 49 bhattarana, bhattarinam (bhartribhāare (bhrätrin, bhrätarı) 49 nām) 49 bhāarchi, bhâarehmm (bhrátnbhuh) 49 bhattārassa (bhartuh) 46, 49 bhāarcbinto (bhratribhyah) 49 bhattara unto (bhartbhyah) 49 bhāarena (bbrātri) 46, 49 bhattare (bharirin, bhartarı) 46, 49 bhaaresu, bhiaresum (bhrātrishu) 49 bhattărchi, bhattărehim (bhartrıbháaresunto (bhrātnbhyah) 49 bhih) 49 bhāaro (bhràta) 46, 49 bhattirena (bhartra) 46, 49 bhadara, bhradara (bhràtul) 53 bhattāresu, bhattresum (bhartshu) bbaddam (bhadram) 35 46, 49 bhaduna (bhrātrā) 59 bhattaro (bhartā, bhartirah) 46, 49 Bhagavada (Bhagavatā) 53 bhatena (bhartrả) 49 Bhagavam (Bhagayan) 53, 103 bhattino (bhartarah, bhartrin, Bhagavato, Bhagavatu (Bhagavatah) bhartuh) 49 8-9, 53 bhattu (bhartārah, bhartrin) 49 bhài (bibheti) 83 bhattuna (bhartra) 46, 49 bhairavam (bhairava) 13 bhattuno (bhartarah, bhartin, bhajjiu (bhanktva) 124 bhartuh) 46, 49, Bhakayati (Bhagavati) 97 bhattissa (bhartuh) 49 Bhakavato (Bhagavatah) 16 bbattusu, bbattusum (bhartnshu) bhākhati (bhankshyatı) 79 46, 49 bhäkkharo (bhåskara) 27 bhätunam (bhrātrinām) 59 bhakuti (bhnkuti) 15 bhatuno (bhratuh) 53 bhalai (smaratı) 83 bhaya (bhu) 90 bhäma, bhamada (bhrāmı) go bhavābi (bhava) 76 bhamai, bhamadai, bhamadas bhayam bhavat) 77, 105, 110 (bhramat) 88-89 bhavama (bhavama, bhavamah) 76 bhamāva (bhrām) 90 bhavamasc (bhavamahe) 76 bhamia (bhramitva) 37 bhavāmhc (bhavāmahe) 76 bhamıro (bbramitā) 37 bhavassu (bhavasya) 76 bhammadai (bhramat) 89 bhavanto (bhavantah) 77 bhamsa (bhrams) 91 bhavante 76 bhānam (bhājana) 34 bhavatam (bhavatām) 76 bhantāvudikkhatı, bhantā uddıkkhati bhavate 76 40 bhavavho (bhavadhvam) 76 bbara (smn) 89 bhave (bhavet, bhaveyam, etc ) 76, Bharadhavasa (Bbäratavarsha) 17 78, 104 Bharabo (Bharata) 17 bhaveram (bhaveran) 76 bharal (smaratı) 62, 82-83 bhayetha (bhaveta) 76 bhānā, bharia (bhāryā) 15, 96 bhayetho (bhavethah) 76 bhärijā, bhārıyā (bhārya) 16, 24, bhaveyya (bhavet) 76 bhaveyyam (bhavcya) 76 97 Bharukachchha (Bhngukaksha) 12 bhayeyyāma (bhavema) 76 Bahasatı (Brbaspad) 38 bhavcyyāmbe (bhavemahi) 76 bhäscyya (bhäscta) 72 bhayeyyåras (bhavcyam) 76 bhastă (bhastra) 32 bhashtıni (bhattini) 100 ·OLOSSARY 135 bhaveyyası (bhavch) 76 bhohısı (bhavishyası) 77 bhavcyyatha (bhaveta) 76 bhojāpayıtā (bhojayitra) 8o bhavcyyavho (bhavedhvam) 76 bhoti (bhavalı, bhavanta) 78 bhaveyyum (bhaveyuh) 76 bhottă (bhutya) 105 bhavidava (bhavitavya) 81 bhottavam (bhoktavya) 86 bhavisam (bhavishyām), roz, bhottuāna (bhuktva) 37 bhavisanti, bhavisati (bhavishyantı) bhottum (bholtum, bhunktva) 37. 86 79 bhottuna (bhuktva) 86 bhavissadı (bhavishyatı) 103, 105 bhotu (bhavatu) 79 bhavissam (bhavishyāmi, bhavishye) bhovādināma (bhorādināma) 40 77, 103 bhrätä (bhrātri) 53 bhavissåma (bhavishyāmah) 77 bhratu (bhrituh) 53 bhavissåmhc (bhavishyamahe) 77 bhratuna (bhrätrinām) 53 bhavissåmı (bhavishyāmi) 77 bhraramru (bhramara) 129 bhavissante (bhavishyante) 77 bhūam, bhuha (bhūta) 81, 116 bhavissant (bhavishyantı) 77. bhu: (bhūyah) 16 bhavissasc, bhavissasi (bhavishyase, bhulla (bhrams) 91 bhavishyası) 77 bhümaã (bha) 38 bhavisate (bhavishyate) 77 bhumai (bhramatı) B9 bhavissatha (bhavishyatha) 77 bhuaja (bhuj) 90 bhavissati (bhavishyatı) .77 bhuñjarnāna (bhufijána) 80 bhavissavhe (bhavishyadhve) bhunjanaham, bhunganahım (bhokbhavitabba (bhavitavya ) 77 tum) 14. bhaviya (bhūtvā) 105 bhuăjiya (bhunkcva) 41, 77 bhayavam (bhagavat) 105 bhula (bhūta) 80 bhayyā (bbärya) 24 bhuti (bhſatı) 17. bhc (vayam, yüyam, yushman, yush- bhuttam (bhukta) 29 mábbih, yushmäkam, vah, tvaya) bhuttava (bhuktavan) 77 58, 64-65 bhuttavanio (bhuktavantaḥ) 77 bhetave (bhcttum) 80 bhuvantam, bhuyentam (bhavanlam) bhikhuna, bhikhunam (bhikshūnim) 74 59 bhuya, bhuye (bhūyah) 54 bhikkhavo (bhikshavah, bhikshûn) 50 bhai (bibhcu) 62 bhikkhu (bhikshuh) 50 bihalo (vihvala) 29 bhikkhu (bhikshavah, bhikshun) 50 bisiya (umfatau) 69 bhikkhubh, bhikkhuhi, bhikhūhi, bitiya (duitfya) 11, 24, 6g (bhikshubhuh, bhikshubhyah) 50,53 bolla (kath, vad) 90, 118 bhikkhum (bhikshum) 50 bojja (tras) gi bhukkhumhà (bhikshoh) 50 bojjal (trasyatc) 88 bhikhumhi (bhikshau) 50 Brahmana (Bråhmana) 24 bhikkhunã (bhikshună, bhikshoh) 50 broppi, broppinu (ultva) 122 bhikkhûnam (bhikshūnäm) go bruva (brū) 122 bhikkhuno (bhikshoh) 5o brúvaha (bruta) 122 bhikkhusmå (bhikshoh) 50 bubhukhhat (bubhukshatı) 77 bhikkhusmim (bhikshau) 50 Buddha (Buddhih, Buddhất) 50 bhikkhussa (bhikshoh) 30 Buddhamhi (Buddhit) 50 bhikkhusu (hikshushu) 50 Buddhamhı (Buddhc) 50 bhikshusya (bhikshoh) 53 Buddhänan (Buddhānim) 50 bhında bhid) 89 Buddhisi (Buddhena) 50 bhadai, bhındau (bhinatu) 78, 85 Buddhase (Buddhak) 50 bhinduvalo (bhındıpåla) 28 Buddhasmă (Buddhat) 50 bhingo (büringah) 12 Buddhasmır (Buddhe) 50 bhısını (vısıni) 20 Buddhasn (Buddhcna) 50 bhiyo, bhryso (bhūyah) 15 Buddhasta (Buddh iya, Buddhasya) so bho (bhu) 116, 118 Buddhiya 50 bhochchham (bholohyämi) 70 Buddhc (Buddhin, Buddhc) 50 bhoda (bhuatı) 103, 110 Buddhchi (Buddhrbhyah) 50 bhodu (bhavatu), 103 bhodůni (bhůtta) 105 Buddhesu Buddhishu) 50 ·196 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE buddhia, buddhiā, buddhic, buddhii (chatasrınām) 67 (bhuddbya, buddhyāh, buddheh) 52 chatasso (chatasrah) 67 buddhihı (buddhibhih) 52 chatpāro (chatvārah) 24, 69 buddhihinto (buddhyāh, buddhch, chattāri, chattāro (chatvārah, buddhibhyah) 52 chaturah, chatasrah, chatvārı), buddhio (buddhyah, buddheh, bud 60, 64, 66-64, 69 dhibhyah) 52 chattārome (chatvára ime) 39-40 buddhisunto (buddhibhyah) 52 chatūbhi (chaturbhih) 67 buddhitto, buddhiu (buddhyâh, bud- chatudası (chaturdasyām) 53 dheh, buddhibhyah) 52 chātudisa (chāturdısa) 42 Buddho (Buddhah) 50 chatudısı (chaturdasi) 9 bujjha (budh) 89 chatuhi, chatühi, chatuhim (chaturbujjhai (budhyate) 86 bhih, chatasribhih) 64, 67, 69 bhukka (gary) go chätühinto (chaturbhyah, chatasrıbbulhatı (uhyate) 26 bhyah) 64 chätuliam (chāturya) 38 chachchha (taksh) 91 chatunnam (chaturnām) 24, 69 chachchuppa (arpı) go chatunha, chatunham, chatunnam chada (āruh) 91 (chaturnām, chatasrınām) 24, chadda (pish), 91 60, 64, 67, 69 chaddai (mrdnāt) 86 chatuppada (chatushpada) 27 chaddha (bhuj) 90 chature, chaturo (chatvārah) 67, 69 chadu, chádu (chātu) 10 chatūsu (chatasrıshu, chaturshu) 64 Chadurike (Chaturıbe) 105 chatusunto (chaturbhyah, chatasrıchāga (tyāga) 14, 32 bhyah) 64. chaghatha (jāgatha) 79 chaturvejja (chäturvaidya) 42 chaghati (jāgart) 79 chauddaha (chaturdasa) 17, 21 cbaghanta Gāgrati) 79 chauddahi (chaturdasi) 9 chaittam (chaitya) 13 chaühım (chaturbhıh, chatasrıbhh) Chaitto (Chaitra) 18 61, 64, 66 chakavatino (chakravartinah) 54 chauhinto (chaturbhyah, chatasrıchakıya, chakiye (sakya) 21, 80 bhyah) 64, 66 chakkammal (bhramata) 89 chaūnha, chaunbam (chaturnām, chahkão (chakravāla) 41 chatasrinām) 60, 64, 66 chakkhiam (āsvādıta) 87 chauppaho (chatushpatha) 27 chaklhu (chakshu) 32 chauro (chatvārah, chaturah, chatachakya, chakyc (sakya) 80 srah, chatvārı) 66 chalai (chalata) 86 chaūsu (chaturshu, chatasrishu) 64, chalano (charana) 19 66 chalevu, chaleyü (chaleyuh) 78 chaữsunto (chaturbhyah, chatasrıchalla i (chalan) 86 bhyah) 64 chamadha (bhuj) go chautthi (chaturthi) 9 chamaram, chămaram (chämara) 10 chaŭvisam (chaturvimsatayah) 62 cbāmchara (chanchala) 19 chava (Lath, vach) 90, 118 champa (charch) 89 chavudasā (chaturdasī) 33 champai (charchchatı) 88 chavudasa, chăvuddasa (chaturdasa) champujai (akrāmyate) 122 16, 21 chandaali, chandala (chandrakală) chavutha (chaturtha) 9, 69 chayai (tyajatı) 88 33 chandamo (chandramas) 34 chea (cya) 94, 110 chandımā (chandrikā) 17 chetaka (Chetaka) 22 chando, chandro (chandra) 24 chetia (chastya) 18 chankanatı (chankramau) 77 Chantamūla (Santamula) 19, 21 chhachchhanda (svachchhanda) 116 Clāntısırı (Santśrı) 21 chhadda (much) 90 chāpı (cha api) 39 chhāhā, chhähi(chhāyā) 18, 45 chasa chasya) 34, chhajja (raj) 90 chatĩu (chatvirah) 6g chhahara (sahnt) 21 chhalaviññā (sbadabhijñā) 40 chatasgandam, chatassannannam chha 94 ·GLOSSARY 137 chhami (Lshama) 27, 32 choddasa (chaturdaśa) 21 chhambhitattam (starabbitatva) 23, choriam (chaurya) 26 25 chotizau (chodayau) 80 chhamilave (Kshantum) 80 chotthi (chaturth) 9. Chhammuto (Shanmukha) 21. 35 choyathi (chatuhshashti) 69 chhanam (Lshana) 37 chu, cha u (ca tu) 9 chhanatı (Lshinou) 78 chubhayam (cha ubhayam) 39 chhão (data) 21 chodıyadı (chodayati ) 80 chhappao (sbalpida) 21 chubla (bhrams) 91 chhipo (siva) 21 chulla (kshudra) 21, 27 chhäram (kshära) 27 chumbai (chumbat) 89 chhatra (chhatra) 42 chumbıui (churabitva) 124 chhatthi (shashthi) 21 chhattivanno (saptapama) 21 dachchhaha (dralshvatha) 76 chhiva (sára) 22 dachchhai (drakshyat) 76 chhavao (sävala) 21 dachchham (drakshrämi) 71 76 chhaso (sava) 21 dachchhası (drakshvası) 76 chhaya (chhädı) 90 dachchhatha (drakshyatha) 76 chheitam (kshetra) 27 dachchhibima, dachchhohimo, dachchhiha (spns) 91 chihihåmu (drakshyāmah) 76 chhında chhid) 89 dachchhima, dachchhuno, dachchhimu chhindai (chhinattı) 83 (pas våmah) 76 chhınıda (chihnia) 16, 20, 27 dachchhınmu (drakshyaptı) 76 chhiram (bshira) 27 dachchhuhısı (drakshyası) 76 chhittam (sprishta) 87 dachchhibittha (drakshvatha) 76 chhuva (sp).91 dachchhuhina, dachchhuhumo, chholla (talsh) 122 dachchhihimu (drakshyömaah) 76 chhuam (kshuta) 27 darhchhu (drakshvat) 76 chhuddbo (Lshudbba) 27 dachchhthimi (drakshvamı) 76 chhudu (yadı) 123 dachchhissam drakshyamı) 76 chhunno (hsbunna) 27 dachchhıntı (drakshyaptı) 76 chhuram (Ishura) 27 dachchhssäma, dachchbissamo chra (cva) 94, 110 (dralshyāmah) 76 chichchhola (Lampı) go dachchhittha (drakshyathal 76 chihuro (chikura) 17 dachchhussāmu (dralsbvämah) 76 chikichha (chuf itsa) 11 dachchho (dahsha) 27 Chulado (Kirta) 19-20 dadima, dadama (dadāmah) 78 china (chu) 89 dadamina (diyamana) 77 chonai (chinota) 84, dadava (dätarya) 81 chinaqui (chinvanu) 84 dadavada (avaskanda) 123 chinārpı (chinom) 84 daddalatı 77 chuncha, chuichaa (mand) 91 daddham (dagdha) 32, 87 chingo (charita) 77 dādha (dramshtră) 38 chinoi (chinoli) 84 dådima, dadımai (dădımba) 18 chuntrya (chintva) 41, 77 daga (udaka) 9 chmue (chiaou) B4 daha dasa) 28 chirassa (chureng) 61 Dababalo (Dasabala) 21 Churata (Korata) 80 dåham (dásyami) 71 Chiritadatta (Kırātadatta) 20 Dahanubo (Dasamukha) 21 chishthadt (tishthau) 99, 120 dåhank (dāsyatı) 79 chutchitāyatı 77 Daharaho (Dasaratha) 21 chuthitu (sthitva) 87 dah (dadhı, tava) 45, 68 chittha (stha) 90, 112 dahli (dadhini) 45 chutthadi (trshthatı) 103, 120 dahim (dadh.) 45 chatthant (tahthant) 61 daichcho (dastya) 13-14 chutthussam (sthasyamı) 103 dalssam (däsyämi) 103 chiyarika (chaiyariha) 42 daivam, daivvam' (dana) 13. 30 chodasa, chodda (chaturdasa) 16-17,21 dagha (dāsa) 21 choddahl (chaturdasi) 9 daybı (dāsi) 22 ·138 A GARMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE dakhāmı (paśyāmı) 78 devahum (devcbhyah) 121 dakheya, dakhcyă (pasyeta) 78 devam (dátum) 124 dakhitaviya (drashtavya) 80 devassa, devasu, devassu (devāya, dakkhava (darsı) go devasya) 61, 121 dahkhitāye (drashtum), 77 devåte (devah it) 40 dālimam dalimi (dãdumba) 18 devatthu, dcvatthui (devastuti) 30 dalla (pib) 90 deve, deven, devena (devcoa) 121 dåmasa (dămnah) 53 deve him (devaih) 121 Dámotara (Damodara) 97 deyi, devi (devi, deviza, deve, devyah, damsa (darsı) 90 devyām) 53, 121 damsanam (darsana) 35 devia' (devya, devāh) 53 danda, dānda (danda) 20, 42 devim, devina (devena) 121 däni, dãnım (dànim) 9, 11, 105, 108 devina, devinam, devidam (devinăm) dāpala (dāyaka) 80 53 dara (tras) 9: devinu (devyah) 53 darai (trasate) 88 devisu devishu) 53 darisa (darsı) go devito (devyāh) 53 darzsai (darsayan) 73 deviya, deviya,deviya(devyä, devyah) darsen (darśayatı) 37 53 darsyana (darsana) 20 deviya, deviyā, diviyam deviyam Dasabalo (Daśabala) 21 (devyäh, devyäm) 59 Dasamuko (Dasamukha) 21 devyc, deviye (devya, devyäh, Dasaraho (Dasaratha) 21 devyah) 53 dasana (dasana) 20 deviyo (devyah, devim) 53 Dasayatano (Dasavadana) 95 devo (devah) 121 dasayıtpa, dasayitu (darsayıtva)37, 80 devu (devah, devam, he deva) 121 Dashalatha (Dasaratha) 21 devvam (daiva), 19, 30, Daske (Daksha) 99 devyå, devyäm (devyām) 53 databba (datavya) 77 dha (dhāv) 89 davaggi, dāvaggi (dávágou) 10 dhaa (dhyaı) 89 dåva (darši, tāvat) 90, 105 dhada (danda) 9, 10 dāya (dāva) 22 dhāhu (dhāvishyatı) 84 dayalu (dayávat) 39 dhão (dhāvati) 84 dayıtaviya (dayitavya) 80 dbalka (chhädı) go dbádasa (dvádaśa) 24 dhakra (adbhuta) 123 dc (tvaya, taya, te) 58, 64-65, 94 dhamadhithana (dbarmadhishthana) dearo (devara) 19 23 dedı (dadāta) 10g dhamaraie (dharmarājike) 16 dedu (dadātu) 103 dhamma (dharma) 14, 32 dekhant (pasyant) 78 dhammamusastı (dharmānusasta) 25 del hatı (paśyata) 78 dharosāda (much) 90 dekhrya (pasya) 80 dhanàlo (dhanavat) 37, 39 delkha (dns) 118 dhanam dhana) 19 deklhal (pasyatı) 88 dhanamano (dhanavat) 37 dendimo dindimaa) 20 dhanassa (dhanena) 61 deppinu (datva) 124 dhanavanto (dhanavat) 37, 39 deram (dvāra) 10 dhandhola (gayesh) 91 desu (dehi) 72 dhanillo (dhanavat) 37 deta (dadah) 78 dhanko (davānksha) 27 deva (devāya, devasya) 121 dharıdava (dhartavya) 87 deva, devā (devah, devăh, devam, dhåriya (dhārya) 80 devän, he deva) 121 Dharmarajño (Dharmarājasya) 54 devaha (dcrasya, devāya) 121 dhātuo (dhatavah) 53 devaham (devanām) 121 dhău (dhāvata) 84 devahe (devät) 121 dhaalat (dhavalayat) 84 devabı (dcvash, devesku) 121 dbīă, dhidā, dhita (duhita) 20, 38, devaho (devasya, devāya, ke devāh) dhiram (dharya) 19, 25, 30 IQI devahu (devät) 121 dhita, dhita (dubutuh) 53 IIO ·GLOSSARY 159 dritarz, dhitrz. dokuna (Cubitrā) 53 dorms (iesval 25.63 dhirajha (disasz) - dosz (tosta) 16 derama (drarna 12. 38 dosin (jonal 22 Chudí. doida (debil 20, 38 dora (dvarok! Eo, E5 E5 daddiemi (sabdagate! 182 surto (Crabtris, Elite dbuladia (dhuita) 124 cahyitariya (esmarize dimai (bramaat 89 dzrkat (privat) dhuna rasil ço Ezrakkaa Tabaya! is dhurnal (daunoti, etci 66 deti reistur ESS dhundhala (gavesh) or indiz (dricka 12 diundallai (hamad) 83 droko (eroba drzija: (daugate) 87 derman (ratec 14 dhură (chiur) It di (drtita: 56 dimasai (bhramat) 89. cotton (elitel 12 dhatthinai (sabčárate) 122 dubickie Ceridia) 16.30-21.31, ED dhutto (chirta) 25 dcbbccbo (durrach 5 dhutună (dolata ) 53 dable (rozijas. & dheutuva (dahituh; 33 drichi (cribers 6g dhova (EI) so ecchia (dogana) 7. dhavrai (drate) 87 Segueichha. Seguricka jest po go dhuvägitattam (dhuravac) 45 carte con lerom! . di (tava. te, travel 63 dahiz (dvidelitz; 10 diabo (divasz) 16. 21 dubisijai (Evidhibited to draro (devara) 13 dhirai (dabartin Ez dichickhare (ditante) 77 diitto (cektim 30 dichchbau ditrati) 77 dui (sriya! If digachchha (righazzáj 22 dalaca (ceskerl 27 dagstrahy dikama (sárgha) 39 Citate (dostlaritz27 Corona, dinn, dinne disco (dztra) Cultiraná (&rk Sigara sa 77, 80, 87 Culiyati (drabayata ! 73. EC dina (drayoh) 6g dikata "Ecstorzi 52 dinadı (digste) 78 defektio (dohkan) gm dinni (daita) & diram (cu 89 dipayani (dipayāmi) 78 dimai (dogate daralayati Er dipavama, diparema (diparemiz) 78. Capada cripedal 69 80 dratirelta osielskya) to dipi (pi) 17 desecapetisidarz (daksam przcigidez disa (dik) 3.53 & divi (drirate) 70 dodira Sutiva (dritive, ) II, dita (data) 80 ditha drishtz) 80 dola (Cukila) is ditthi (dnshte) 14, 15, 35.9 eridas Cracial 2 durant (drvase) 42 Corila dostiza (erial 31-32 dire, divi (diva 123 deve, deri (hran del ło, Et. Et dirixam (dirasai 8 67, 63 diryate (divate) 97 dorinam (drarck) 67 do (dvi. draa die, 64-66 davárno (data) is dogghatto (virana) 38 doryzae (Curjana) ce dahiliar (dridhäkritel to dahāījjai (dschikiyatel to d-Abisco (Sibijat) Eg dotata. dobalo (dotada) 17. aritai ante ( Clisten dobim (drabbvina) 66, 666 Evikkeet ( scricras) dobiato (dvibirvard64. 65 Simmo Siam (raro) & daho (Eroha) Sisa (crzroh: 61 dok (dal) 20 Sviti Sritiz) 69 dola dalil 99 đo (Cm) 6 dongara (parvata ) 523 e (noza teraset) 63-88 dor ha doakarn (dravotl 60, 6b. 66 ca (erzu. cra) 54 coni. dorni (dre craz, 60, E6 ezer rela) go 69 drig ·140 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 68, 99 ega (eka) 66 cãraha (ekādasa) 17, 21 cbhi (cbhih) 67 edādo, cdădu (etasmāt) 56, 63 cdāc (ctaya) 63 edāhı, dahim (etasmāt) 56, 63 edāhinto (etcbhyah) 63 edāt (ctan etaya) 63 edāım (etānı) 63 edam (ctat, ctan, etam) 63 cdammi (ctasmin ) 63 edāna, cdānam (etcshāna) 55, 63, 199 edini (chân) 63 edão (cth) 63 cdasa (ctasya) 63, 68 odassin (ctasmin) 63 cdäsunto (etebhyah) 63 cdāu (etah) 63 eddaha (ctăvat) 37 ede (etc, etān) 63, 68 edehi, cdehim etazh) 63 cdena (ctena) 63 desım (eteshăm) 55, 63 cdesu, edesum (eteshu) 63 cdına, edınā (etcna) 22, 54, 63 edusa (idnša) II ha eshá) 117, 122 chu (etat, Idrisa) 117, 122-23 ehatha (eshyatha) 28 ehi (cbhih) 67 cho (shah) 117 12 ei (cte, etc ) 122 ekacha (ehatya) 4 ckachaparisa (ekachatvārımsa) 24 ekakena (chena) 69 chamekam (ekarkam) 40 ekatarasz (ckatare) 69 che (ekah) 69 ckika (ekaila) 13 chka, ekkam (cka) 14, 30, 66 ckhahım (ekasmin) 122 ekkasariam jhagıtı, samprau) 94 ekkası (ekasah) 123 cko (ekah) 69 chunavisa (ekonavimsa) 13 clisäha (idrisasya) 100 tina (evan) 18 emai (cvama cva) 123 cmesu (esku) 67 emu 117 emava (evam) 123 emvakim (dànim) 123 Gna (ycaa) 68 cpam (ctam) 66 enham (danằm gº cra (ārya) 15 Erāvano (Airāvata) 17 eriso (idrisa) 11-12 esa, esa, esă (cshah, ctat) 56-57, 63. esa, esă (cshā, etat) 57, 63, 66, 68 esaba (eshyatha) 79 cam, sinam (sm) 67 esatha (eshyatha) 79 csãyuso (esha avusha) 39 cse (etat) 68 ese, esi, eso (eshah) 56-57, 63, 66, 99-100 esu (eshu) 67 cta (etat, etc ) 68 eta (etah) 66 etabhi, etähr (etābbih, ctābhyah) 66 ctaka (etatka) 42 etākā (eshā) 68 etakāya, etakaye (ctasmai) 68 etalc (etat) 68 etakcna, ctabenā (etena) 68 etam (etam, etām, etat) 65, 68 etamhi (etasmin) 68 ctāna (ctcsbām) 68 ctasa (etasya) 68 etāsam, etasän, etāsānam (ctāsām) 66, 68 clası (etasmin) 68 etassam, ctasya, ctāsu (etasyām) 66, 68 etāya (ctaya, etasmai, etasyāh) 66, 68 ctayam (ctasyām) 66 etaye (ctasmai, ctasyäm) 68 câyo (ctih ) 66 ete (ete, etấn) 66, 68 etchi (cbhih) 68 etcpa, etenă, ctens (etena) 68 etcsa, ctesi (etcshām) 68 ctesu (eteshu) 68 cta 78 etină (etena) 13 etisa, etuså (etasya) 8, 68 ebssä (etasyäh) 66 ctissam (ctasyam) 66 ebissāya (etasya) 66 etiya (ctasmar) 68 eto (asyäh) 68 abe, etthaho, cttha (atra, etasmin, atah) 15, 123 cttha (atra) 123 etua (etavat) 37 etto (ctasmāt, atah) 56, 63 cttula, cyada (nyat) 123 evamedam (evara=idam) 105 cvanddam (cvam=idam) 105 cvva (cvam, eva) 34 cyam (ayam) 68 ·GLOSSARY 141 ga (gam) 11a gamiadi, gamicdi, gamiai, gamujal gak gada) 16 (gamyate) 70, 87, 104 gãa (gai) 89 gamuka (grāmaka) 42 gaamha (gatāhsma) 70 gamiro (gantā) 37 gaahu (gäsyatı) 83 gamissam, gamlsam (garishyamı) gāai (gayatı) 83 103 gianti (gāyant) 83 gammal (gamyate) 70, 87 gåaū (gāyatu) 83 gampi, gampinu (gatva) 194 gabbharam (gahvara) 29 ganiyatı (gany ate) 78 gabbhinam (garbhuta) 17 gantave (gantum) 77 gachchhadi (gachchhatı) 102 gaatūna (gatvā) 97 gachchham (gachchhan, gamishyām) gao (gaja, gata) 16, 70 51, 71 garahă (garbā) 31 gachchhamsu (agachchhan) 73 garahatı (garhati) 78 gachchhantamkā (gachchhatah ) 51 garanīya karaniya) 16, 80 gachchhantamhi (gachchhatı) 51 gäravam (gaurava) 14 gachchhantānam (gachchhatım) 51 ganho (garha) 31 gachchhantasmā (gachchhatah) 51 garu (guru) 15, 122 gachchhantasmim (gachchhau) 51 garuam (guru, guruka) 11 gachchhantassa (gachchhatah) 51 garui (gurvi) 11 gachchhante (gachchhati, gach Garula (Garuda) 18 chhatah) 51 gasaſ (grasau) 84 gachchhantebhı, gachchhantehı gascha (gachchha) son (gachchhadbhih) 51 gatosmım (gatah asmı) 79 gachchhantcaa (gachchhatā) 51 gâu (gayatu} 83 gachchhanto (gachchhan, gachchhan- gauravam (gaurava) 14 tah) 57 gavesa (gavesh) 91 gachchhipayatı, gachchhäpeti gavviro (garvavat) 37 (gamayatı) 77 geisha, genha (grah) 109 gachchhatā (gachchhatah) 5! genha (gribāna) gi gachchhatam (gachchhatām) 51 genhar (gnhnāti) 82 gachchhantesu (gachchhatsu) 51 genbanti (grinantı82 gachchbim (agachchhat) 73 geruha (gairika) 15 gada, gada, gade (gata) 80, 120 ghada (gath) go gaddabo (gardabba) 26 ghäda (as) go gaddo (garta) 26 ghaim 123 gademi (gatah asmı 79 ghanghala (kalaba) 123 gadiga (gbauhā) 19 ghanussava (ghanotsava) 13 gadua (gatvā) 105, 108 gharam (griha) 98 gaggaro (gadgada) 17 gharāni (gnhāni) 15 gāhā (gäthā) 19, 22 ghata (ghrta) 15 gáha, gaba (gråhya) 89 ghātāpayıtā (ghatayıtva) 37, 80 gahanı (grahaniya) 80 ghatta (gavesh) gi gahapai, gahavai (gnhapatı) 38 ghcppa (grah) 10g gahavalısa (grihapatch) 53 gheppai (grihnito) 82 gåhu (gäsyatı) 83 ghettum (grahitum) R2 gähiai, gahirai (grihyatc) 87 ghettuna gheūna (grhitvā) 37, 82 gabimtavaya grahitavya ) 81 ghisai (grasau) 84 gahiram (garbhira) in ghola (ghun) 89 gii (garath) 83 gholal (ghunatı) 81 gajalama 42 gholanti (ghunanu) 81 gajja (gary) go ghotta (pib) 90 galanam (gagana) 95 ghudukkal (garjatı) 122 galgalāyat 77 ghugghe 123 gamapjai (gamyatc) 70 ghulai (ghunatı) 81 game (grāmam) 162 ghummai (ghunatı) 81 gamesa (gavesh) gr ghumta 123 gamcti (gamayatı) 77 giddho (sndhra) 102 gånacyrha (grāmaika) 12 gimbho, ginha, gimho (grishma) 32, gaggia (gatvā) 102 123 ·142 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE handı 94 bare 94 gimhānam (grishmasya) 54 hallo, bālio (hälıka) 10 Gipphai (Gishpatı) 27 ham (aham) 59, 64-65 girå (gr) 34 hamā (mama) 67 girao, girau (girayah) 51 hamgha (sangha) 21 giri, gin (girih, girayah, girim, hamiyāye (maya) 67 girin) 51, 121 hamma (han) 89 gini (grc, girinām) 121 hammaſ (hant) 85, 89 gırıcı (gionā) 121 hamianti (hanyante) 78 grham (grinām) 121 hamicyasu (hanyeran) 79 ganhc ch) 121 hamso (hrasya) 35 gırıhı (grau) 121 hana (srū) 90 gırıhım (garibhih) 121 handa (gribāna) 94 gırıbınto (grbhyah) 51 gırhum (gırıbhyah, girinim, girishu) Hanumā, Hanumanto (Hanumat) 37, 121 39 ginni, girinam (grinām) 57, 321 hāpesatt (häsyatı) 79-80 girino (gırayah, gureh) 51 bārāpita (hârita) 80 girio (garch, garbhyah) 51 haratı (dharatı) 78 girissa (gureh) 51 hārava (násı) 90 girisunto (ginbhyah) 51 giritto (gireh, ginbhyah) 51 baredas (baritaki) 11 gurlu (girch, ginbhyah) 51 harisa (harsha, hnish) 31, 89 gayyate (glyate), 97 harisal (harshati, brishyatı) 82 Gola (Godāvari) 38 hasa (has) 91 Goli (Gauri).97 hasadu (hasatu) 75 gonasă (gavah) 53 hasae (hasatı) 75 Gopinto (Govinda) 95 hasaha (hasata, hasatha) 72, 75 Goradi (Gauri) 124 hasai (basati) 79-75 gotthi (goshthi) 28 hasai (hasati, hasanti) 71, 76 grinayatı (grubyate) 78 hasāma (hasāmah) 75 ganha (grab) 118, 122 hasamână, hasamāni (basati, hasanti) gula (guda) 18 71, 74, 76 gulugunichha (unnāmı) go hasamáno (hasat) 71, 75 gumal (gumati) 89 hasamı, hazámai (hasāmı) 74-75 gumbo (gulma) 23 hasamo, hasămo, hasamu (hasāma) gumika (gaulmka) 14, 42 72, 74-75 gunya (has) 91 hasamu (hasani) 72, 75 guajolla, guõjulla (ullas) gi hasanto (hasan) 71, 74-75 guntha (uddhül) go hasasu (hasa) 72, 75 gunthi (grisht ) 35 hasaữ (hasatu) 72, 74-75 guphā (guha) 19 hasāvei (hasayatı) 73.75 guppa (gup) 91 hasāviam, hāsáviam (hāsıta) 73 gurur (gurvi) 24, 31 hasåviljai (bäsyate) 74 hascanto (hasan) 74 hachchhati (astı) 78 haseavvam (hasitavya) 74-75 hadakka (bridaya) 99, 113 hascha (hasata, hasatha) 75 haddhi 94 hasehāmi (haskhyāmı). 75 hadhisa (hastunah) 54 haschāmo (hasishyāmah) 75 hage (aham) 99-100 baschit (hasohyatı) 71, 74-75 hakam, bake (abam) 9, 67, 99 haschimı (hasishyamı) 75 hakka (nishedh) gi hasebnmo (hasishyamah) 75 hakshati (aste) 78 haschinti (hasishyantı) 71, 74-75 Hakusırı Saktišri) 21, 23 hasebissa, haschilthā (hasishyāmah) 75 baladda, haladdi (haridrā) 20, 19. hasei (hasatı) 73,75 22, 45 häser (hāsayatı) 78, 75 hasejja, hasscijā (basati, hasishyati, haliddá, halıddi (handra) 10 halā 94 hale 94 3 > ·A. GLOSSARY 143 hasalu) 72-73, 75 hchitt (bhavishyati) 77 hascijalu, harcjjasu, hascyje (hasa) 72 hell (hc sabhi) 123 hascma ( hasamah) 75 hemantānam (hemantas; a) 54 hascmino (hasat) 76 hemcia, hemmeva (ctam **CVB) 13,34 hascmini (hasati) 74 hessati (bhavishyau) 77 hascmi (hasimi) 74-75 heffha (adhastal) 9, 39 hascmo, hascrau (hasāma, hasint, hetuvată (helumatā) 53 hasāmah) 75 hevam (cram) 13, 54 harenui (hasanu) 75 hevammcva (cvamentva) 34 hascnto (hasat) 75 hi 65 hascntu (hasantu) 75 hiaan, hıadaüm (hridaya) 12, 124 hasesı (hasası) 75 hida (ha) 19 hascusam (hasishyāmı), 75 bidaloga (shaloha) 16 hascssämı (hasishyimi) 75 hidalokikya (ashnlaukika) 42 hasessimo (hasishyāmah) 75 hidasukha (hitasukha) 16 hascsu (hasa) 75 hidata (arbatra) 42 hasetha, hasctha (hasatba) 75 hinto G hascu (hasatu) 74-75 bira (kıla) 94 hascum (hasitum) 74-75 hira (härya) 89 hascūna (hasıtva) 74-75 hirai (hriyate) 87 hasia (ahasat) 73, 75 hirapakam (hridaya) 120 hasias (hasyate) 75, 87 hirt 93 hasiarp (hasita) 74-75 luri (hri) 31-32 hasiap, hasáviam (hánta) 75 Higu-Yana-Hatakarpni ((Sri-Ynjiahaslavvam (hasitavya) 74-75. Sátakarnı) 21 hasıda, haside, hasıdı, hasıdu (basıta) hfsamanam (hreshita) 87 99 hitaka, hatapa Lamp (hridaya) 97, 113, hasıhissi, hasıhıttha (hasishyāmah) 75 hashimi (hasishyāmi).75 hilatpa (hitatia) 24, 42 hashimo (hasishyāmah) 75 kutayaka (hrdaya) 97 hasibası (hasishyası) 75 hittham (trasta) 87 hasththa (hasishyatha) 75 hiyo, hıyyo (hyah) 26, 31-32 hasıhn (hasislyatı) 71, 74-75 ho (bhū) go, 120 hashimi (hasishyams). 75 hoati (bhavata) 78 hashimo (husishyamah) 75 hoha (bhavatha) 76 hasıhıntı (hanshyant) 71, 74-75 hohima (bhavishyamalı) 76 hasıluse (hasishyası) 75 hohami (bhavishyamı) 71, 76 hasıhıtha (hasishyatha) 75 holimo, hohūmu (bhaveliyāmah) hasshuttha (hasishyāmah, hasishyatha) 75 hohantı (bhavishy anti) 79 haswas (hasyatc) 75, 87 hohla (abhät, abhavat, babhüva) 73, hisijjai (h isyate) 74 76 hasima, hasımo, hasimu (hasimah) hohiha (bhavishyatha) 76 74-75 hohu (Whavishyani) 71, 76, 78 hasiro (hasila) 37, 39 hohima, hohimo, holumu (bhasa. husissam, hasissami (basshy.imi) 75 shyāmah) 76 hasusimo (hasisiyamıh) 75 holumi (bhavishy imı) 71, 77 hasittha (lasathr) 75 holumo, holimu (bhayuhyamah) 71, hastum (hasitum) 74-75 76 hasiūna (hasıtı 1) 74-75 hohıntı (bhas ishyantı) 71, 76 hassrt (hasyalc) 70, 75, 87 hohesc, hohısı (blavrhy 731) 76 hasseujah hasıjasu (1957) 72 holnssa, hohussam (bliaseshyamah) haser (hasti) 54 hathası (hasty-asvn) 34, hobiti (bhas shvati).77 hathini, hathini (hastinah) 51 holuthu (bhin shy nin) 76 battho (hn«ra) 35 hohittha (bhurchsimali, bhavishe ban (him) ta yodna) 71, 76 11212 (bha) go hot (blatati) 70, 72, 76, 8r bom (haish). 45 haja, hojă (bhavatı, bhavel, Lhasalu, hedua, hedısa (idrisa, etidpisa) 11, 13 abhavat, abbūt, ballüva, bhůját, 20 71, 76 71, 76 ·144 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE bhavitā, bhavishyatı) 72, 76, 78 1a (iba) 19 hojjahu, hojjābu (bhavishyatı) 72, 76 mannai (iyam nadi) 36 bojjai, hojjal (bhavatı, bhavet) 72, 76 iaratha, jarammi (atarasmin) 54 hojjaū, hogjāu (bhavatu) 72, 76 ichchetam (ita etam) 40 hojjcı (bhavet) 72 ichchhahu(ichchhatha) 122 hokhhamāna (bhavishyat) 110 ichchhito (ishta) 77 homa, homo (bhavamah) 76 ichchbāmı 78 home (bhavām) 76 ichhat (ichchhati, ichchhantı) 78 homo, homu (bhavāmah, bhavādi, ichbisu (aishishuh) 79 bhaveyam) 72, 76 ichbitaviya, ichbitaya (eshtavya) 80 honti (bhavanti) 76, 81 ida (dam) 68 hontu (bhavantu) 76 Ida (Indra) 1! hosal (bhavishyatı) 112 idáham (iba aham) 40 hosāmi, bosārai (bhavishyamı ) 79 adam (idam) 62, 67-68 hosanti (bhavishyantı) 79 idamthānam (idam sthānam) 36 hosati (bhavishyatı) 79 idba (ha) 19 hosi (bhavası) 70, 76 dheva (sha eva) 40 hossam (bhavishyāmı) 71, 76 tha (asmin) 56, 62 hossāma (bhavishyāmah) 76 aharā (itaratha) 94 hossām (bhavishyami) 71, 76 ja (asyām) 68 hossåmo, hossõidu (bhavishyāmah) ikā (ekā) 69 hosu (bhava) 72 akam (ckām) 69 hots (bhavati) 15, 76, 78 Ikhālusa (Il shvākoh) 53 botha (bhavatha) 76 ikīka (ekaina) 13, 14 botu, hou (bhavatu) 72, 76, 79 akko (riksha) 27 bu (bbü) 89 ima (imam, idam) 68 huam, būam (bhūta) 81 imā (imāh, yam) 62, 67-68 huanto (bhūyate) 78 imäbbi (asyāh, ábhih) 67 huatı (bhayatı) 78 imade, imādo, imádu (asmāt) 62, 68 huda (bhūta) 80 imae (anayā) 62 huhuru 123 imahi, imāhi, imābom (abbih) 62, 67 hulai (märshtı) 88 imāhi (asmät) 62 hum 92 imāhinto (cbhyah) 62 bûna (hina) 13 Imãi (anayā) 62 hūnai (uhou) 86 imãım (imānı) 62 hupujjar (bhiyate) 87 imam (imam, imām, idam) 62, 67-68 husa, husam (abhūvam) 79 Imamhä (asmát, aspabhyah) 67 husu (abhūvan) 79 imambi, imamı, imammı (asmin, butā (bhūta) 80 asyām) 62, 67-68 huthā (abbūt) 79 Imāna, imânam (eshäm) 55, 62, 108 hutu (bhavatu) 79 smāni (imam) 62, 67-68 huva (bhū) 89-90, 112, 120 imão (umāh) 62 buvai (bhavat) 81 imasa, imasă (asya) 68 huvanti (bhavantı) 78, 81 imāsam, māsanam (īsām) 67 buvasu (bhava) 91 imäsham (äsām, ābhyab) 68 huvāti (bhūyate) 78 imasmim (asmin, asyām) 56, 68 huvevu, buvevü (bhaveyuh) 78 imassa (asya) 56, 62, 67 huveyă (bhavcta) 78 imassim, imasmim (asmin) 56, 62, huvcyu (bhayeyuh) 78 67-68 108 huveyya (bhayet) 97 Imāsu (āsu) 67 būvia (abhavat, abhūt, babhüva) im asunto (ebhyah) 62 Imattha (asmin) 56 Huviksha (Huyishka) 99 imāu (imah) 62 huvissadı (bhavishyat) 103 Imavarshu (ctadvarshiya) 42 buvval (bhūyate) 87 imāyā, imaye, imāya (asyāh, asmai, hveyū (bhaveyuh) 78 asyai) 67-68 imāyam (asyam) 67 i 94 imāyo imāh) 67 (tava, te) 65 Inchi, imchiyam (kañchit, liñchit) 68 73, 76 ·GLOSSARY 145 ira ime (imac, iman, imanı), 56, 62, 67-68 jāc (yayi, yaszāh, yasyäm) 63 imebhi, imchi, imchim (cbhih, ábhih) jagara, jagga Gjāgn) go 36, 62, 67-68 jaha, jahă (yatha) 9, 18 imena, imena (anena, anaya) 54, jahăm (yasmāt) 122 56, 62, 68 jahe (yasyah) 122 imesa, imesam, imesānam (cshäm) 67. jähe(yadi,yasmin,zasyäm) 55,63, 517 68 jähı (yābhih) 63 imesim (eshim, asmin) 55, 62 jahun (yasmin, yadā) 55, 63, 117, imesu, imesum (esha) 62 iminä (anenz) 54, 62, 67-68 jähım (yābhih) 63 Imisa, maisā (asya, asyai,asyah, asmas) jihinto (yebhyah, yabhyah) 63 68 Jahıtthilo, Jabutthilo (Yudhishthira) imissä, missãya (asyah) 67 10-11, 19 missam (asyām) 67 jābum (yamah) 192 imo (ayam, idam) 56, 62, 68 jai (yadā) 10 imum (ayam, imam, etc ) 117 ját (yani, yaya, yasyåm, yasyäh) 63 imuna 117 jaia (yasmin, yadā) 55, 63, 137 ina (riaa) 15 jaim 116 inam, namo (dam) 62 jlim (yāna) 63 sichi (kinchit) 16 jaisa (yadpisa) 129 Indai (Indrajit) 34 jäitthiä (yad-=yad-drishtam tat- Indapattam (Indraprastin) 23 tat) 123 ingålo (angära) 8, 19 Jabllo (Yaksha) 27 ingapo (ingitaria) 24 jälä (yadā) 55, innido (ingita) 102 jalabu (jarayu) 22 (La) 92 jalāım (jalanı) 102 isa (asyäm) 68 jalam (jala) 97 isa (ishat) 8 jalanı (jalanı) 102 Isulu (irshyävat) 37 jam (vam, yat) 63 Isaro (I-vara) ir, 14, 30 jama (jan) 91 ist (asyäm) 68 jāma (yävar) 139 iscmi (zsyäm) 68 jämāk, jamkaro Gråmäta) 46 151 (Ishat, rishi) 8, 12, 15 jamāaram (jāmataram) 46 Issaro (Isvar) 11, 30 jāmäarena, jämätară (jámātrå) 46, 59 issariyam (arsvary a) 13, 15 jämabım (3 irat) 123 issiha (mat) 41 jambădini (jambu-adiai) 39 istridhyaksha (stryadhyaksha) 26, 34 jambháa (nabb) 89 itah (asmät) 68 jambhäs, jambhaar Grimbhate) 82 itale (itarah) 69 jambhaanti (rimbbante) 82 Itarassim (itarasmın) 54 jammao, (yan-maya) 28 ithidhıyakha (stryadhyaksha) 23 jammı (yasmin) 55, 63, 117 itissa (atı asya) 40 jammo (janman) 28 atonlyău (itah ayau) 40 jampa (jalp) 89-90 ittha (ctasmin) 63 jampai (jalpat) 83 atthi (stri) 103 Jamuna (Yamuna) 16 itu (asmit) 68 jana, janā (janah, janam, janān, janät, iya, ayam (ayam, iyam, adam) 68 janah) 52 iyam (ayam) 68 janā (janaya) 52 ayammana (damuanyat) 34 jāna (jña) 89 ayam, nal (ayam nadi) 36 jāna (yeshāna, yāsām) 55, 63 ryo (adam, iha) 19, 68 janade (janät) 52 janac (anāya) 52 ja (ya, yavat, yada) 10, 34, 69 janaba (Janasya) 52 jāa (jan) 91 janähı ankt) 52 aai (ayat) 86 jānai (Jánäu) 83 adham (tyakta) 87 adhara (jathara) 18 janam jadah, janam) 52 ado (yasmāt) 63 jānam (yeshām, yāsåm) 63 janambi, janammbi, janami, janamme ado, jādu (yasyāh) 63 (Jane) 52 ·146 A GRANVIAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE janána, japinam, janāni japinām jchu (adrsa) 199 (jananam) 52 jema (bhuj vathi) 90, 123 jananda (jänat) 80 jena (vtua, etc.) 54, 63, 94 janāni (japāh, janan) 52 jeppi (tal 124 janasa. japasā (janasya) 52 jesim (ieshim. yasam, vasmin) 55, 63 janāse (janäh) 52 jesu jesum (veshu) 63 janasi, janaspi (jane) 52 jettahe (vatra) 123 janatc (janāt) 52 jettiva, jettula, jerade (vārat) 37 janāze, janayo janaya) 52 jeram (ratha) 123 janc (janah, japāh, janam, janān, Jhāahu (dhväsyant) 83 janc) 52 jhaai (dhi yat) 8g janchhi, janchi (janaib, jancbhyah) jhāanti (dhyāyanti) 83 52 jhāau (dhvatu) 83 jancna, janenā (janena) 52 hāc inu (dhyātril 124 janesu, jancsű Ganeshu) 52 zbāhu (dhyasrant) 83 jancto (janayat) 8o jbãi (dharau) 83 jāncu Gānīyuh) 78 jhakata (Lalaha) 123 jangamati 77 jhalallım (santapta) 122 Janhu (Jahou) 27 jhamo (Ishäma) 27 janı (janah, jasmin, ira) 52, 116, jhampai jhanthai (bhramati) 89 124 jbāpctavira (dahagitara) 80 jāni Tanı) 63 jhara (kshar) i jānisant (jäsy anta) 79 jbaral (smanrati 83 jānitu (jaātrā) 37 jhāu (dh avatu) 8s jaijo (vajña) 102 zhijja (Ishi) 89 Jannao jadala) 29 jbivai (kshinot) 84 Janno (vajña) 281, 102 jhosiam (kshipta) 87 jännu (jānu) 29 jhuna (jugups),go jano (janah, janam) 52 jhūrai (smarat) 83 Jantaro, jantu, jantano, jantuo ja (era) 123 Jantarah) 50 jiä (yä) 31 janu (iva) 124 jia, jiā (vaja, vasyah, vasyäm) 55, 63 janu (janah, janan) 52 jiam Jiva, jinta) 16, 34 jão (van) 63 jidha (yatha) 123, jāsa (rasya) 55, 63, 117 jido jidu (rasvah) 63 jāsām (vāsára) 63 jie (vaya, yasyāh, yasyam) 55, 63 jäse (vasyah) 63 ziu (yah) 63 jaso (yasah) 20, 34, 36 yigachchha (jagups) 32 jassa (yasya) 57, 63 117 jiha (vatha) 123 jassā (yassah) 63 jih. (bra) 10-11 14. 30 Jassim (yaşuın) 55, 63, 117 jih: (jābhih) 63 jāsu, jasum (vasu) 63, 122 jihinto (yābhrah) 63 jäsunto (vebhyah, yabhyah) 63 jī (yaya, yasyah, rasām) 55, 63 jato (rasmät) 68 jma (bhuj vathă ira) go, 116, 123 jatru, jatthu (yasmin) 55, 63. 117 jina (vāsām) 63 jatthi (yashti) 20 jinā, jinā (jena 231) 54, 63-64 jatto (vasmát) 63 jmaj (javau) 86 jattu (yatra) 123 jinam (jāsām) 63 jāu (väh) 63 jinayară (jinayarih) 62 jāum (avat 129 jiniyal (jivate) 87 Jaunaadam, Jaunaadam Jaúnādam, jio Tyāh) 63 Jaūmpavadam, Jamūnayadam jisum (yāsām, yasu) 69 (Yamunā-tata) 33, 41 jisunta (vābhyah) 63 java, java (ap) 90 j se, jossa (yasyah) 55,63 jāra, jāvam (våvat) 34 pram (yatha) 123 jayantasa Gayatab) 80 jyhi jihra) 32 je (ye, yan. eva, etc.) 63, 94, 118 jizara (jirata) 34 jeddaha arat) 37 jurai Giyate) 87 jebi, jehım (yaib) 63 ·GLOSSARY 147 Ljeva, i (eva) 14, 104, 118 kähi (Läbbuh api, akarot, akärshit, jo. (yah) 63 chalära) 41, 62, 73 jobbanam (yaus ana) 22, 29 kahia (akarot, ahārslit, chalära )72, jobbanayanto (yauvanavat) 37 82 joggo (Yogya) 29 Läbu (kabhih api, karshyat) 41 Jovvana (Jauvana) 54 kahım (hasmin, Ladā) 55, 62, 122 jram 117 kähım (Läbbuh) 62 juamjua (pnthakprithak) 123 kähinto ſkābhyah) 62 juggam (yugma) 23 kai (Lim) 176 juguchchha ugups) go kās (käni, kaya, kasyah, kasyam) juguchchhā (jagupsă) 28 62-63 julja (yu) 90 kal (kapı) 16 juuba (yudb) 89 katā (kasmin, Lasyāma, kadā) 55 juubas (yudhyatc) 86 Kaidharo (Kattabha) 19 jumpa (yuj) go Katlāso (Kailasa) 18 junano (yuvanah) 48 käin (Lãm) 63, 122 junhã Gyotsnä) 16 Laisa kidrisa) 123 juñja (yue) 90 kajjam (kärya) 15, 25, 96 jūra (krudh) 89 kajāmai (karishyām) 79 jūrai (krudhyat) 88 kală (Lada) 55 jūrava (vanch) go käläasam (kālāyasa) 34 juttam (yuktam) 105 kalambo (kadamba) 17 juttammam (yuktam-idam) 103 kalām (karomi) 78 juva (Juvan) 48 kalamui (kurrant) 78 juvaiano (yuvati-jana) 41 kälásam (halāyasa) 34 kaleti (kurvanu) 78 kaam (krita) 16 halbāra (kahlära) 24 käarvam (kartavya) 82 kali (kāle) 13. kahana (lim) 122 kallam (kalya) 24 kacha (knitva) 80 kallāna, Layyāoa (halyāna) 24 kachcham (karya) 96 kalunam (karuna) 19 kechha (kechit) 68 kam (kam, kām) 62-63 kachhäme (karishyāmı) 79 kamalam (kamala) 16 kachhant (Larishyanto) 79 kāmam (kāmı) go kachhati (karisbyab) 79 Kamandho (Labandha) 18 kachi (kaschut) 68 kamavasa (svap) 91 kada (knta) 120 Lamatc (kramano) 78 kadare (katare) 54 Kambocha, Kamboya (Kamboja) 16, kaddhai (karshata) 82 96 kaddhaum (karshamar) 122 hammam (karma) 53 Lade (kita) 100 kammana (karraană) 53 kadha (kvath) 89 kammaze (karmanc) 53 kadhai (kvathate) 85 kammånı (karmánı) 53 kadhehi (kathaya) 102 kammasa (karmanah) 53 kadhıdu (kathutam) 122 kammatara (karmatara) 42 kadhora (kathora) 18, 22 kammāye (harmanc) 53 kado (kasmat) 55, 62 kamme (karma) 53 kado, kadu (kasyah) 62 kamma (bhuj) 90 kadu (baru) 18 kammi (kasmin) 55, 62 kadua, kadua (Antva) 37, 105, 108 kammo (karman) 34, 36 kåc (kasyah, kasyäm) 62 kämo (kamah). 42 kaha (kath, Latham) 35, 90 kampa (kampı) go kaham (karshyamı) 75 kāna, kānam (keshära, läsåm) 55, 62 kaham katham) 35 Lanaam (hapaka) 21 kahâm (kasmät) 122 kaichwa (bho kañchuki) 105 kahanthu (kutah) 123 kafichuo (kaichuka) 35 kähāpana (kärshapana) 28 Kanda (Skanda) 27 kahe (kasyah) 123 Kandappo (Kandarpa) 92 kähe kada, kasmin, kasyäm) 55, 62 kandha (shandha) 27 käbu (kabhih) 62 kandota, kando to, kandoftho ·148 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 77, 80 (utpala) 38 karttava (kartavya) 81 kaneru (karcnu) 38-39 Karttiya (Kārttika) 16 Kanho (Krishna) 12, 30 karu, karum (kurvan) 53 kān, lani (kah, känı) 68 karumāna (kurvāna) 77 känichi (kånicht) 68 kāsa (kasya, kasyah) 55, 62, 118 kafijakā (kanyak.) 102 kasãam (kashāya) 21 kankha (kānksh) 91 Kasano (Krishna) 30 kaññā (Lanya) 96 kāsanti, kasantı (Larshantı) 79 kanaka, kannahā (kanyakā) 96, 102 kasarakka 123 kão (kāka, kah) 16, 62 kasatam (kashta),97 kapana (krpana) 15 kasatc (krishyatc) 78 kaphata (kamatha) 18 käsatı (karıshyatı) 79 kappa (knt) 112 kāsayati (kārayıshyati) 80 kara (kr) 89, 116, 118 kasham, kashamı (karishyāmı) 79 karahim (kurvantı) 122 kashati (karishyatı) 79 karam (kurvat) 77 käsi (akarot, akärshit, chakāra) 73 karamana, karamına (hurväna) 10, kası (krishi) 15 käsım (kāsām) 62 karamni (karaniya) 80 Kasmira (Kašmira) 24 karana (kartum) 124 kassa (kasya) 55, 62 käranā (kāranāt) 108 kassā (kasyāh) 62 karaniam, karanijjam, haranlya (kara- kassi, kassım (kasmın) 55, 62 niya) 18, 77 kassitavva (karshitavya) 81 karantam, karanto (hurvan) 53, 77 kastam (hashta) 100 kārāpayatı (kärayatı) 80 kāsım, kāsum (kāsām) 62, 122 karāpejä (kärayeyuh) 79 käsunto (kebhyah, kābhyah) 62 karavai, karāvei, kārāvci (Lārayatı)73 kata, kata (krita) 77, 80 käravejā (kärayet) 78 katava, kataviya, kataviya, katavya, karāviam (kārta) 73-74 katayva (kartavya) 29, 26, 80 karäyvai (kāryate) 74 katavyatara (kartavyatara) 42 karcdi (baroti) 103-04 kate (krita) 17, 100 kārei (karayat) 79 katıpāha (Latıpay-āha) 34 karejāma (kuryāma) 78 Katiya (Karttika) 26 karepa, Larejjā (kuryāt, kuryuh) kattá (karta) 51 78-79 kattānam (kartrīnām) 51 kareyjama (kuryāma) 78 kattārā (kartrıblih, kartrıbbyah) 51 karenti (kurvantı) 78 Lattāram (kartāram) 5 karetta (kutya) 37 kattārānam (kartrinām) 51 kareyya (kuryāt) 78 kattāre (kartrIn) 51 kareyyāma (kuryāma) 78 kattārebhi (kartnbhih, karttıbhyah) kan (kuru) 122 51 karia, kaná (kritva) 37, 102 kattārehu (kartrıbhih, kartribhyah) kariad: (karıyate) 104 51 kārzam (kärita) 73-74 kattāresu (kartrishu) 51 karıdānı (kritva) 37, 100 hattan, kattari (karttari) 26,57 karicdı (krayate) 104 kattaro (kartārah, hartrin) 51 karıhıdı (karishyati) 118 kattha (kasmin) 55, 62 kānijai (kāryate) 74 Latto (kasınāt) 55, 62 karisa (krish) 89 kattu (kartre, kartuh) 51 karısai (karshat) 82 kattu (knitva) 37 karisam (karishyamı) rog kattuna (kartnbhih, kartrıbhyah) kanſati (karishyatı) 79 51 kariko (karisha) 11 kettunam (kartrinām) 51 karissam (karishyamı) 103 kattuno (kartre, kartuh) 51 Larita (lånta) 80 kattusga (kartre, kartuh) 51 karmaveta (harmāyate) 80 kattūsu (kartrishu) 51 harmiga (karnika) 16 katů (kritvā) 37 karodi (karota) 103 katūna, kātúna, kätunam, Lätūnam karote kurute, kurvante) 78 (krtva) 37, 41, 77, 96 karoto kurvan) 53 Låtuye (kartum) 77 ·GLOSSARY 149 121 Latvā, Latvãoa (hntvā) 41, 77 Lhamıtave (Lshantum) 80 kau (Lutah) 123 khåmu (khădayıshyamı) 84 kau kah) 62 khănaputa (khâu) Bo käum (kartum) 82 khănapiptăni (khâu) 8o kāūna (ntva) 37, 82 Khando (Skanda) 27, 31 Kaurao (Kaurava) 13 khando, Lhandho (Skandha) 27 kausalo (kausala) 13 13 Lhandu (Lhanda) 128 Lavamla (kamalam) 121 khanyam (bhanka) 54 Layarla, kavamlā (kamalanı) 121 Khānu (Sthānu) 25, 32 kavamlaim, havamlājm (kamaläos) khasu (Ahadayıshyat) 84 khấu (khadathu) 84 kavamlu (kamalam) 121, 123 khiya (khắdata) 22 kavvam (kavya) 24 kheda (kheta) 22 kajānammcva (kalyānam-eva) 34 khedda, khela (krida) 15, 129 Layandho (habandha) 18 khcttam (kshetra) 27 kiyaki (kayana) 15 khujjai (Abidyatc) 88 käyc (kaya) 62 khipat (kshauto) 15 Layiyatı (Ariyate) 78 khra (shar) 93 käyüra (kcyūra) 16 kho, khu, hlu (khalu) 9, hayye (kärya) 99 khudio (hhandita) 9. kechha, kechhi (kechit) 68 khudublar (salyāyate) 122 Lachi (kinichat) 68 Lhujjo (kubja) 20 Leddaba (layat) 37 khuijam (Luõja) 20 Kedhavo (Kaitabha) 18-19 khuppa (map) 89 kebi, kchim (haub) 56, 62, 123 khuppai (manatı) 88 kebu (līdrsa) 123 Khuyırako (Kuveraka) 19, 20 Kelaso (Kalasa) 13-14 Whavassa (khalu asya) 40 koma, kcna (katham) 54, 56, 62, 123 kı (kım) 68 Lcoaps (kenzāp.) 68 kia, ka (kayā, kasyäh, kasyām)55, 6.2 kera 123 vä (käh) 62 Aeroso (kidrise) IT, 14 lachius (kanat, lachit) 16, 68 Kesapo (Kesava) 95 kadama (kntavantah sma) 79 kesım (Leshim) 55 62 ladha (katham) 1.23 kesu, Lesum (hesbu) 62 kido, kidu (kasyāh) 62 kettahe (kutra) 123 hic (kaya, Lashjah, hasyara) 55, 62 Letba, Ictalan, kettula (Lryat) 37, kaha (Latham) 129 123 kahakam (griba) 120 Levada (layat) 129 kahe (kasmät) 122 kevam (katham) 123 kih), kihum (kābhih) 62 Levatthao (kavartala) 26 kihinto (Läbhyah) 62 khi (khắd 89 kii (kaya, kasyäh, hasyām) 62 khaadhvan (Khadayadhyam) 84 kılamatha (Alamatha) gr khădakam (&bātaka) 17 kalanta (klänta) 31, 80 Lhaddał mndnão) 86 Luleso (klesa) 91 khade (khätah) 80 Luina (klinna) 80 Lhadio (khandita) 9 kulittam (klipta) 12 kbåditam 77 kilsttham (klishta) 30 khadiyatı (lhadyate) 26, 78 Lam, kimam (Latham) 68, 129 khado (keshata) 37 Lanchi, konchhi (hurchıt, kañchat) khaggo (Lhadga) 23 68 khähu (hädishyatı) 84 Limedam, limedam (kimaetat, lan khābinti (khădishyantı) 84 idam) 95, 105 Lhii (khädat) 84 kummam (katham) 68 Lhafam, khăiam (kbidita) 10 kimpradı, kimpradu, limpru (kım) khdim 123 116 khajja (khadya) 15 (lapata (kam-tı) 68 khalam (shhalta) 29 kına (käsim) 62 khamad (ksham) 27, 3r kini (kena, kayā) 54, 62 Whambho (stambha) 25, 29 Lina (kri) 89 khamusab (Ishamshyate) 79 Linac, Linai (Lrinite, Linău) 84 ·150 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE kinam (käsām) 62 kinase (krinishe) 84 kanasu (kenasvt) 13, 68 kinedam (am-idam 105 kino (kann 1) 92 klo (kah) 62 kapllakā (pipilıkā) 14 kira (kuila) 123 kira (kım) 116 kirai, kirate (knyate) 87 karera (kıla) 94 kcriso (Lidrisa) 12 kinta (kntva) 37 kinto (krita) 31 kırıyā (lenzyā) 30 kise (kasyah) 55, 62 kisi (krishi) 12 kisım (kāsåm) 62 kassa (kasya) 15 kissã kasyah) 55, 62 kisu (krye) 122 kisu, kisum (käsu) 62 kisunto (kābhyah) 62 kata (krita) 80 latı (km =1) 68 katra (knta) 80 katranata (kntajñatā) 12 latta (kirta) 26 ku (kasyäh) 55 kiva (loyat) 22 Lavan (katham) 128 kaya, kiyano (kayat) 53 kkbattum (knitva) 42 kkhira (kshira) 27 kkhu (khalu) 92, III klenna (klında) 80 ko (kah) 56, 62 koch (kaschut) 68 kodda (Lautuka) 123 koimam (kah imam) 40 komui (kaumudi) 13-14 kosaya (kausīdya) 15 kosalo (kausala) 13 Kosambi (Kausāmbī) 13 kosina (kosbna) 112 kostāgālam (koshthāgara) 100 kotthu (kutra) 123 Lotthuho (kaustubha) 25 krindava (kretavya) 81 katā (knitva) 37 kubbāna (kurvåna) 77 kubhā (guhā) 19, 39 kuchchhā (kutsa) 28 kuchchhu (kuksbı) 27 kudda (hautuka) 123 kujjhai (krudhyati) 78 kulam (kula) 97 kulävaka (kulāyaka) 22 kulumbakan (kutumba) 97 kumbhadro, kumbhāro (kurabhalara) 41 kuna (kn) 89 kupachu (kvachit) 120 kusumapaaro, kusurpappaaro (kusumaprakara) 30 läā (rajā) 99 Lachchi (Lalshmi) 27 ladhai (smarat) 83 lagga (lag) 89 lagai (lagata) 86 laghamu (ranghante) 78 lahevu, lahcyu (labheyuh) 78 labıya (labhya) 80 lahui (laghvi) 31 lāzibi (rājabhih) 53 Jañcchal (mārsti) 88 lāpa (lava) 22 laskase (rālshasa) 99 latā (latah) 50 latābhi, latábu (latäbhih, latābhyah) 50 latam (latām) 15, 50 latānam (latānām) 50 lataya (latayā, latảyai, latäyāh, latayåm),50 latāyā, latāyam (latāyām) 50 latāyo (latáh) 60 latth. (yashp) 20, 22, 25 lâu, âu (adve, avũ) 9 leharaga (lekbahāraka) 34 lekhăpita (leghita) 80 ley (lātva) 124 leyyam (lehya) 26 Thika (auli) 90 lbukko (mlina, nashta) 87 libi (pi) 16 lichchha lipsa) 28 Lhāma (Lkhāmah) 78 Ishat (Lkhat) 78 lyha (lchya) 8g buhar (lhat) 87 ukhāpāpıtā (lek hita) 80 likhāpayısama, likhāpayısām, lrkha. pesām lekhavishyāmı) 79-80 likka (ali) go lino (lina 77 lisa (svap) 91 locheshu (arocbayan) 79 lochetavză (rochitarya) 80 loga (lola) 22 loma (roma) 19, 22 lonam (lavana) 9 lotta (svap) 91 luam (lūna) 87 lubha (mn) 89 lubhal (marsho) 88 Ludda (Rudra) 22 luddho (lubdha) 29 ·GLOSSARY 151 luddhao (lubdhaka) 24 mabatanā (mabātmanā) 53 mahatasa (mahatah) 53 lugga (rugna) 87 labat (marshti) 88 mahatto (mat) 66 lukka (nili) 90 mahatvana (mahātmanah) 53 Lumnini (Lumbini) 25 mahesu (asmăsu) 66 lunat (lunătı) 86 mabı (mama) 67 lunyjar (lūyate) 87 mahidă (mahila) 16 Jurai (chbinatti) 85 mabidhika (mabardbuka) 34 luvyal (luyate) 87 mahılā (mahılā) 57 man (mama) 19, 67 mahimāvatānam (mahimavatám) 53 mäā (mātā) 45, 49 mahimâvato (mabinavatah) 42 mãā (mātarah) 49 Mahindo (Mahendra) 33 māāc, miks (mátra, mätuh, mätan)46 mahiya (mama) 67 maam (orta) 12 mahu, mahū (madhu, madhūni) 121 mãam (mätaram) 46 mahu (mahyam, mama, mat, asnamāando (chūta) 38 Lam, nah) 111, 122 māão, maau (mātarah) 49 wahuam (madhūka) 12 mžāu (mātarah, mâtră, mătari, mahül, mahiun, mahum (madhūni) mātuh) 46 45, 121 mabbhisá má bhaishih) 123 mahum (madhu) 45, 117 machchat (máydat) 85 mai (mām, maya, mama, mayr) 59, machchha (makshika) 27 64-66, 117 mada (unta) 120 maldo, maidu, mathinto (mat) 66 madapidara mātā-pitrinām) 53 majlam (malina) 38 mådava (mārdava) 42 māım (mā, mām, mayā) 94, 122 maddal (mpıdpāu) 86 maitto (mat) 59, 64-65 made (mnta) 100 majhima (madhyama) 8,42 madhaž (mridnāt) 86 majjat (majata) 88 madham (matha) 18 majha (madhya, taat, mama, asmā. Madhari (Mathari) :8 kam) 59-60, 64, 66 madupidu (mātãpitroh) 53 mayhado, maphadu, majhahi, maj. mac (maya, mayi) 59, 64-66 Jhabuinto (mat) 66 maggo (märga) 10, 14, 16, 29 majhāna (asmäkam) 66 maggovanekāyatanam (märgah ane mayhanno (madhyāhna) 24 k-ayatanam) 40 majhatto (mat) 66 maha (mama) 19, 59, 64, 66, 117 majjhesu (asmasu) 66 mahaă (mat) 66 majjhima (madhyama) 41 mahaaddham (mam-årdha) 33 majhu (mahyam, mat, asmākam, mahaairaka maharyaka) 34 nah) 117, 122 mahāapāya (mahāpaya) 34 majūra (mayūra, 9, 16, 20, 98 mabādã napatinı (mahadanavati) 54 makanda (chrūta) 38 mahaddham (mam-årdhha) 33 makasa (masaka) 15 manhado, mahadu, mahahı, mahahipto mala (mnd).89 (at) 66 mālā (mālāh) 44, 52 mahakera (māmaka) 108 mália (mālayā) 52 mahālaka (mahallaka) 4 málāa, mālāe, malas (mälaya, malamaham (mama) 66 yas, målābhyah, mālāyāh, mālā. mahamtaka (mahatah) 53 yām) 45, 52 mahamtte (mahat) 59 málähi, mälāhım (mālābhih) 32, 61 mahāna (asmākam) málāhinto (målåyåh, mäläbhyah) 52 mahando, mahante (mahān) 53, 105 malat (mridnäu) 86 mahanubhava (mahānubhāva) 19 mālas see mālāc mahāra (madiya) 124 maldillo (mälävat) 97 mahāraha (mahārha) 15 mālam (mālām) 44, 52 maharajha (mahāraja) 20 mālāna, mālānam (mālānām) 52 mahārathi (maharashtrın) 19 milão (mālāh, mālāyāh, mālabhyah) mahäsenāpatnı (mahascnāpatıpatni) 44, 52 54 málánu, mālāsum (mālāsu) 52 mahatakasa (mahatah, mahathasya) mäläsunto (mäläbhyah) 52 53 mālatto (màlayah, maátábhyah) 52 ·152 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE mālāu (milāh, mālaya, mālábhyah, mātā (mātā, mătarah) 51 mālāyāh, mäläyäm) 44-45, 52 mātānam (mātrinām) 51 Mālayehi (Malavaih) 16 Matano (Madana) 96 malinam (malina) 38 mātăpithi (måtāpıtabhih) 53 mam (mām, mā) 64-65, 67, 123 matapitu, mātăpit bam (mātāpıtroh) mama, mama (mama) 59, 64, 66-67 53 mama, mama (mayā, mahyam, matara, mätarä (mātrā) 51, 53 mama) 67 mātarānam (mātrinām) 51 mamaă (mat) 66 måtārapıtarana (mätāpatroh) 53 mamado, mamādo, mamādu, mamadu mätare (matrin) 51 (mat) 59, 64, 66 matarebbi, mätarchi (mātrblih, mamac (mayā) 65 mātribhyah) 51 mamahi, mamāhi, manābinto, mama mätaresu (mātnisbu) 51 binto (mat) 59, 64, 66 mataro (mātarah, mtarin) 51 mamá (maya, mayı) 59, 64-66 Māthapo (Madhava) 95 mamam (mām, mayā, mahyam, mat (matıh) 53 mama) 64-65, 67 matra (nātra) 53 mamamá (mayı) '60, 64 matrı (matan) 53 mamăna (asmākam) 66 matthi (me astı) 40 mamassım (mayı) 60, 64 matto (mat) 59, 64, 66 mamāsunto (asmat) 66 matu (mātre, mātuh) 51, 53 mamate (mat, asmoabhyah) 67 mātübhi, mātūbi (mātnbhih, matrimamatto (mat, asmat) 66 bhyah) 57 mamaya, mamaye (maya) 59, 66 måtūnam, mätunnam (mātrinām) mamcsu (asmāsu) 66 51 mamcsunto (asmat) 66 måtūsu (mātrishu) 51 mamba (mām) 65 mātyā, matyä (måträ, mätrc, māmi 94 mātuh) 51 mamiya, mamiyāyc (mayā) 59, 67 mātuya, mātuya, mátuyam (mātuh, mamdā (mansata) 78 mătari, mâtre, mātra) 51, 53 mambiate (manyante) 78 mātyam, matyam (mitari) 51 mamdam (manda) 35 maú (indu) 12 mamsam, māmsam (mamsa) 35, 38 maūdam, mayudo (mukuta) 11, 22 manasu (smasrü) 24, 35 maūho (mayūkhah) 9 manamsini (manasvini) 35 matilam, maulo (mukula) 11, 22 mañate (manyante) 78 mauro (mayürah) 9 manatı (manyate) 78 mayā (mayı, mat) 67 manatu (manyantu, manyantām) 79 mayas (maya) 65 manāuma (manak) 133 mayam, maye (vayam) 67 manduro (mandaka) 38 may (mama, nayı) 67 mane 94 māydam (må idam) 40 mañashu (amanyanta).79 mayyam (madya) 100 manoaaleka (manourcka) 34 me (mayà, mama, me, mayı) 59, mantham (masta) 35 64-67 mānuso, manushc (mānushah) 21, mchala (mchala) 19 120 mcho (mcgha) 19, 22 Dao (mada) 16 mejjată (maryādā) 9 Dara (mn) 89 mekho (mcgha) 95 maral (manyate) 82 melava (musri) go märanaú (marayıtā) 124 mella (much) 90, 118 mārı (mārayıtvă) 124 mabati (manyate) 78 manevvaum (martavya) 124 mesa (meshah) 100 marisa (mrish) 89 metta (mātra) 10 marisa] (marshatı) 82 Metteyyo (Maitreya) 30 marituye (martum) 77 metti (maitri) 13 marů (marut) 84 mha (sma 70 masānam (śmašana) 24 mbi (asmi) 70 masc (mäsha) 98 mhita (smita) 32 massu (smasrū) 24, 32 mho, mhu (sma) 70 mata (mrita) 15 mi (abam, mām, maya, mayı) 64-66 ·GLOSSARY 153 121-22 Mianko (Mnganka) 12 munino, munisa (munch) 50 michchha (mithya) 26 munismā (munch) 50 milial, milãi (mlayau) 83 munismm (munau) 50 Milakkha (Mlechchba) 16 munissa (munch),50 mulānam (mlāga) 31 munīsu (munishu) 50 mumam (mām) 65 mute (mrita) 100 mmi (aham) 65 mutta (mukta) 14 mina (manak) mutti (mürttı) 26 missa (Miśn) 90 myāyam (me ayam) 40 miva, mmiva (iva) 93 mo (mukha, vayam) 19, 65 na (iva) 116 mochchham (mokshyamı) 7! nã (ăn) 64 Moggallano (Maudgalylyana) 34 naanam (nayana) 16 moho (mayülha) 9 haaram (nagara) 16 Molari (Mauhhari) 19 nābhi (tābhih, tabhyah) 66 mohhıya (mukhya) 11 nachcha (nnt) 89 mokhyamuta (mulhyamata) 9 nachchai (antyatı) 85 mollam (mülya) 11 nada (gup) 91 mondam (munda) 11 nadálam (laláta) 8 moraūlla (mudhā) 94 nadi (nadyah, nadih) 50 moro (mayürah) 9 nadībhi, nadiht (nadībúih) 50 motta (mukta) 11 nadim (aadim) 50 mruga (mriga) 12 nadinam (nadinăm) 50 mua (much, mubha) 19, 90, 118 nadisu (nadīshu) 50 muango (mridanga) 8 aadıyā (nadya, nadyah, nadyām) 50 muchchaniya (mochaniya) 41 nadıyam (nadim, nadyām) 50 muchchhä (mirchhā) 29 nadiyånam (nadinin) 50 muddha, muddba (mugdha, mugdhc) Dadıyo, (nadyah) 50 nado (nata) 18 muddhac (mugdhaya) 121 nåt (anasa) 97 muddhahc, muddhahi (mugdhiyai, Nāganna, Nāgannaka (Naga) 42 mugdhāyāh, rugdhāyām) 121 nāgata (na āgata) 40 muddhahim (mugdhábhin, muge naggo (nagna), 23 dhāsu) 121 nabalo (Iohala) 20 muddhaho, muddhāho (mugdhah) naham (nabhas, iva) 34, 36, 116 nahāna (snāna) 32 muddhahu (mugdhăbhyah) 121 nähı (tábhih, tābhyah) 67 muddhai (nugdhayā) 121 nābm (nabi) 123 muddhão, muddhau (mugdbåh) 121 naho (nakha) 30 muddho (mugdha) 23 nal 94 mudu (maşıdu) 15 nāı, bai (sva) 116-124 ruggo (mudga) 23 nai (nadi) 45, 49 muhalo (mukbara) 19 nai (ardi, nadyah, nadih) 21, 44, 49 muham mukha) 19, 22, 39 naia, naīă (nadyah, nadya, nadyāh, muingo (mandanga) 8 nadyam), 45, 49 mukha (mukta, much) 23, 118 naldo, nardu (nadyah) 49 mukkham (mushka) 27 nale (nadyah, nadya, nadyah, mül (mulya) 23 nadyana) 45, 49 muda Uña) 89 naigāmo, naigrāmo (nadigräma) go munai Jánātı 83 naihı (nadgāh, nadibhih) 49 munalo mrināla) 12 naihım (nadibhih) 49, 61 munayo (maunayah, munin) 50 nalhunto (aadıbhyah). 49 mune (munch) 53 nail (nadyah, .nadya, nadyah, muai (munayah, munin) 50 nadyām) 45, 49 munibh, munihi (mumibhih, muni- naljalam, naijalam (nadījala) 33 pām (nan) 94 munmbá (munch) 50 naim (nadim) 44, 49 minimhi (munau) 50 naina, nainam (nadinām) 49 muninã (munin, munch) 50 nalo' (nadyah, nadih, ), 44, 49 muninam (muninām) 50 naisu, naisum (nadishu) 49 122 bhyah) 50 ·154 A GRAMMAR OF PRAKRIT LANGUAGE nafsunto (aadibhyah) 49 nchi, achu (taih) 64, 66 naiu (nadyah, nadih, nadya, nadyah, neho (sncha) 23. 31 nadyam) 44-45, 49 nellam (nīla) 29 najjā (nadya, nadyāh, nadyām) 50 nena, nena (tena, anena) 64, 66, 97 naujai (jānāti) 83 nesum (teshu) 64 najjam (nadyām) 50 getabba (netavya) 77 najjo (nadyah) 50 zetave (nctum) 77 nakkho (nakha) 30 actvå (nitva) 41, 77 nalāta (lalāta) 14 neuram (nūpura) 12 nālia (mūdha) 123 acyika (naiyogika) 49 naliadànam (narendrānām) 100 neyya (ncya) 77 nam (nam, nữnam, nang, nam, tam, nhã (sna) gó tim, tat, Iva) 9 84, 64-67, 68, 124 nhavanam (snapana) 27 nāma, nämā (nāma) 53 nbāyatı (snăta) 32 namakcro, namakkāro, namohkāro, nhusā (sausbā) 21 namakkhāro (namaskāra) 9-10, 27, biashchhai (paśyatı) 88 32-33 mai (pasyatı) 88 nānam (jääna) 28 pakka (dns) 89 nangala (langala) 14, 20 pakkaſ (pasyat) 88 näni (cnănı) 68 Dibadhápchi (abandhaya) 79 nappar (jānão) 83 badhāpetha (bubandhayata) 79 nassa (nas) gi pbadho (nbaddha) 80 nisa (naše) go nibbharo (arbhara) 29 nāsam, nāsănam (tāsām) 67 nichchala (kshar) 91 nāšava (näśı) go nichcham (atya) 26 nassā (tayā, tasyah, tasyām) 66-67 nichchatta (gadha) 123 nassam (tasyām) 67 nichchaya (nıśchaya) 28 nassāya (tasyah) 67 nichchhallai (bhinato, chhinatt) 85 nasta (n-=astı) 78 nichchhudbam (uddhrita, udvrtta) nată (naptá) 53 87 Qataro, natarc (naptárah) 53 nichchindo (muśchinta) 105 nati, nati (naptárah) 53 nidālam (lalāta) 8, 38 fiatika, nātika, nātikya (äätka) 20, niddā (mdrā) 10, 90 42 niddālu (adrāvat) 37. mātna, dionā (JBātinā) 53 Nigantha (Nugrantha) 25 õātanam (jñātinām) 53 Digoba (nyagrodha) 23 ñātisu, mātīsu (jäātishu) 53 nihara (as) 90 Dattal (narttaki) 26 nihaso (nikasha) 17 nātunam, nåtūnam (jñātva) 37 Dhelam (ntla) 38 naū (iva) 124 ribio (arbita) 30 naūlam (nakula) 16 whitto (ahta) 30 nāvai (iva) 116, 124 nzhoda (aivāni) 90 Davakammika (navakarmıka) 42 Dhuva (kāmı) go navalba (nava) 123 nii (gamyate) 87 Navanara (Navanagara) 34 nubapayısanti (adhyāyısbyat) 79 navara (kevala) 92 nijhapaytă (nidhyāyztum) 53 navan, navaria (anantaram) 92 nupharat (kshinoti) 84 navesajjam (navaiśvarya) 33 nijjbaro (arzhara) 29 nāya (taya, tasyāh, tasyăm) 66-67 niphodai (chhinath, bbinatt) 85 nāyam (tasyäm) 67 nikama (mushkrama) 16 Nāyamnikā (Nāgā, Nāgi) 42 nikhamantu (nushkramantu) 79 Nāyapkā, Nāgannıkā Nāga) 16 mukhamāvů (nishkrämantu) 78 bayāsu (qirayāsıshuh) 79 akhamı (nırakrāmat) 79 dayımassa (na ctasya) 40 aukhamısanu (razsh Lramishyant) 79 nibhamisu (nirakräman) 79 nc, ac (mim, asmān, nah, maya, asmā- Dikhamıthā (pirakrāmat) 79 buh, te, cmn, tấn, tăn) 64-68 mulhetu (puksheptum) 80 nebbi (taih) 66 Dukhrpātha (auksbupata) 78 nedam, neddam (alda) 11, 14, 29 dikhuta (okshipta) 80 neddã (adrå) 10 pikkampa (arshkampa) 27 ·OLOSSARY 155 Dikhhama (nushka) 27 arkracana (auhkramana) 27 dukramatu (aushikramantu) 79 akrama (nurabrāmat) 79 Aikramisarc (pushkramıshyanti) 79 nila (auspi) 90 mulakbitayiya (airlekshitavya) 80 nilakbıyatı (airalakshyate) 78 nilia (mli)go nilija (nili) go nillasa (ullas) gr nilloral (chhinatti, bhinattı) 85 nilukka (mli) 90 nilukkai (uliyate) 87 niluvchha (ruch) go nimam (idam) 105 pumam (sthăpita) 87 nimmāai (nurmāyate) 84 nimmahai (gamyate) 87 nimmăna (nurmă) 89 nimminal (normāyatc) 84 nimmaval (armāyatc) 84 ninal (gamyate) 87 ninbavo (mhnava) 27 ninnam (aimna) 28 rupesapita (Ickhita) 80 niposita (ickluta) so mupphão (ausbpāta) 27 auranāsa (as) gr nirappa (stha) go nfrava (bubhuksh).90 prarthiya (nırarthaka) 16 ningdha (ali) 90 ntrinajja, manasa (pish) gi nirinåsal (gamyate) 87 sisä (rusa) 21 misaaro (auskara) 41 Nisadho (Nishadha) 19 nisara (nisrı) go nisaso (whsvása) 30 nitche, nušchcya (nuschaya) 9, 20 nuscha (auhedh), 91 russãso (whávāsa) 30 nisufto (patta) 87 mutála (laláta) 38 nitthāro (nistára) 29 nittua (kshar) gi niuddat (majjat) 88 nivadhāpchimbandhaya) 80 niyaba (nas, pusb) 91 nivahai (gamyate) nivahusalı (nurvalshyau) 79 nivira (ruvan) go nivatetr (arvarttayau) 78 muratcya (airvarttcta) 78 wuvattaa (aivartaka) 26 nivcdayatha (nuvedayata) 79 nivvarai (chhinatti, bhinattı) 85 nirvudi (airvitti, nuvſta) 17 niyātu (diryantu) 79 no (asmäkam, nah) 59-60, 64, 66 nohalo (lohala) 20 nohetam (ao hi ctam) 39 nolla (aud) 89 nollar (Budatı, audate) 81 nollant (audant, nodante) 81 nomāliā, nomallia (Davamallıkā) 9 nūma, nume, pumma (chhadi) 90 nuna, punam (ninam) 35 nuvya (prakáſi) go oakkhaf (pasyatı) 88 oara (avatri) 90 odankată, odarkattam (audarikatya) 41 odankham (audankya) 41 odidavo (uddatavya) 39, 81 odishyau (uddasyat) 79 odumbara (audumbara) 34 Odumban (Audunban 34 oggala (romanthi) go oba (avatn) 90 ohalam (ulukhala) 11 obāra (tul) 90 ohāso (avahasa) 36 ohira (oidra) 90 01 (ami, ctc ) 122 oja (ürja) 16 okka (uka) 15 okkhalan (utülhala) 11 olunda (vireche) go omvåla (chhādi, plin) go orasa (avatn) 90 orumma (udvå) go osadham (aushadha) 15 osadhini (oshadhayah) 53 asäriam (apasărita) 36 osudba (ausbadha) 13 osukka (autsukya) 13 ovāha (avagah) 89 ováhai (avagāhate) 84 ovāsa (avakås) 89 ovåsai (avakasate) 84 oyapapebi (avaprăpaya) 79 på, påa (gbra) 89. paadam, paadam (prakatam) 8 pāat (jighrau) 83 paapidbam (padapitha) 33 pāavadanam (pådapatana) 33 pabhavai (prabhavat) 81 pächäpayati, pachäpeti, pãchåpeti (pachayau) 77 pachchabha (kshar) 91 pachchaddai (gamyarc) 87 pachchakkham (pratyaksba) 26 pachchalıu (praryuta) 123 pachchhā, pachchhat' (paschat) 28, pachchham (pathyam) 26 ·156 A GRAMMAR OR THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE pachchhandai (gamyate) 87 pakamanuna (prakramamāna) 80 pachchhima (paśchima) 28, 32, 41 pakameyu (prakrameyuh) 78 pacheti (pāchayatı) 77 pakhalo (prakhara) 19 pachhima (paschima) 49 pakhumam (pakshman) 27 pada (pat) 89 pakkam, pakka (palva) 8, 31, 77 pada (påti).90 pakkhoda (vikrosi) go padăā (patākā) 17 pala (pad) 8g padai (patat) 86 palaaghano (pralaya-ghana) 19 padaai (gamyate) 87 palakamamı (parākramāmı) 78 padbac, padhai (paghat) 69-70 palakamamina (paråkramamăna) padhaha (pathatha) 70 80 padhai (pathati ) 69 palakamātu (parākrimantu) 78 padham (bādham) 18 palaloga (paraloka) 16 padhama, padhama (prathama) 19 palangbano (pralanghana) 19 padhamāno (pathat) 71 palata (päratra) 42 padbāmı (pathāmı) 70 palattham (paryasta) 26 padhãmo, padhāmu (pathāma) 70 palāva (nāsı), go padhanti (pathant) 70 palayantı (pălayantı) 78 padhanto (pathat), 71 palei (padyate) 82 padhase, padhası (pathası) 70 palhattham (paryasta) 87, 90 padhavi (pnthivi) 12 palıbhasayısam (parıbbramsyishyämı) padhia (pathitvā) 102 79 padhial (pathyate) 70 paligha (pangha) 22 padham (pathita) 74 palıbatave (paribarlum) 80 padhıdūna (pathitva) 105 palıtıdıtu, pantijitu (pantyajya) 26, padhyai (pathyate) 70 37 padhıssıdı (pathishyatı) 105 palittam (pradipta) 17, 22 padhitta (pathitvā) 105 paliva (pradip) 91 padhıtthā (pathatha) 70 palyovadātha (paryavadıšata) 78 padhıya (pathitvā) 105 palıyovadisanu (paryavadilantı) 79 padhumam (prathama) 9 pallalam (palvala) 24 padi (prata) 17 pallānam (paryāna) 26 padichchhando (pratichchhandah) 17 pallanha (paryanka) 26 pädickkam, pīdikham (pratyckam) palottam (paryasta) 87. 94. pandarasa (panchadasa) 21 padikkha (pratth.sh) 91 pambam, pamho (pakshman) 27 padımā (pratima) 22 pamhattho (pramrishta) 87 pădio (palika) 18 pambubai (smaratı) 83 padisā (aas) 91 pambusai (vismarat) 89 pädisiddhi (pratispardbin) 28 pamilai, pamillai (pramilat) 86 padivaä (pratipada) 34 pamnadasa, pamnadasa, pamparasa padumam (padma) 31, 37 (pañchadasa) 20-21 pageimva, paggiravam (prāyah) 123 pamnadasā (parichadaši) 53 pahallai (ghunati, gharnat) 81 pamtı (panktı) 35 pahara (prahri) 90 panaho (praśna) 32 pahatave (prahastum) 77 pādāinto (pränavat) 37 paharo, paharo (prakära) 10 panāma (arpi) go pabo (pantha) 10 paname (punah ime) 39 pahuchchat (prabhavat) 122 pānamtariya (panchottanka) 69 pai (ghrau) 83 panātilya" (pranaptrika) 42 paim (tram, tvayā, tvayı) 122 panatuabi pañchatrımsadbbih) 69 pajāva (prajāvän) 53 pancha (panchama) 69 pajāpati prajāvati) 22 panchahangchi (paichabbiruangach) pajjara (Kath) 90 40 pajjatto (paryäpta) 29 panda (pañcha) 28 paljhara (ksbar) gi pandarasa (panchadasa) 28 Pajuona (Parjanya, Pradyumna) panha, panho (prašna) 27, 36 pâniam (pāniya) !! Pānmia (Paniniya) 41 15, 28 ·GLOSSARY 157 panna,, panoa (prajña) 30 parzycqhium (parivashatum) 85 panoādat (andnáta) 86 paropparam (paraspara) 9, 28 pannāsā (panchăsat) 28 paru (purva) 39 pannaraba (patchadasa) 27, 28 pasai (paśyata) 88 panollat (nudat) 81 pásatda (pärshada) 20, 35 pantai (pathika) 123 pasamna (prasanna) 80 paottho (prahoshtha) 19 pasanto (pasyat) 80 papatamo (påpın) 41 pasäsato (prasāsatah) so påpataro (påpin) 41 pasati (pasyat) 78 papexa (praveśa 26, 28 pasayad (prasāsyate) 78 påpidham (pädapitha) 33 paschadara (paschattara) 42 papittho, bãoyo (ppm) I pasiddhi, pasiddhi (prasiddha) 8 påpotave (präptum) 80 pasine (prasna) 27 pāpova, pāpoyà (präpnuyāt) 78 pasopaga (pasūpaga) 34 pappota (pråpnou) 14. pasuttam, pásuttam (prasupta) 8 păpunktba (präpnutha) 78 paruvarshi (pūrvavarshlya) 40 pāpunaa (pråpnoti, prăpnuvant) pathavi (prithivi) 15 23, 31, 78 päthcam (pathcya) 19 pāpuncvu, pāpuncvü, påpuncyu pathiyyato (pāthyate) 97 (pråpnuyuh) 78-79 pati (prati) 22 parat (bhramau) 89 pafichalısanti (praticharısbyant). 79 paral (selnot) ou patigaya, patigayha (praugnbya) 26, paralamantu (parakrämantu) 79 37 pärakeram (paraliya) 41 paţiharabhi (prauhära-rakshi) 34 parakkam, pārakban (parakiya) 41 pāpbcra (prāübāra) 15 paralolaka (päralaukika) 42 patikkūla (prauküla) 15 parammuho (paränmukha) 85 patuna (pratija) 17 pardo, pārāvao (pårāyata) 34 patimsudam (pratisruta) 35 parsāla (veshui) 90 patimukko (pratimukta) 29 parialai (gamyatc) 87 pappadayamina (pratpadyamana) panāles (veshjate) 85 80 parrallat (gamyatc) 87 paţipădaycham (pratıpädaycyan) 20, parıbhaval (panbhavan) 81 7B parbygısatu parbodhishyate) 80 patıpădaycmā (praspådayema), 78 panchajutpå (pantyajya) 24 pappādayıtave (pratipadayatum) 80 Pārchata (Pånyātra) 16, patipajentu (pratipadyeran) 79 parthápetavva (parıhartavya) 8t pappajat (pratpadyate) 78 panharadha (paribarata) 78 pafipajetha, pappajcyå (pratpadyeta) paribarapedhaya (parbarayata) 80 78-79 paribaralu (parihara) 79 pafipamna (pratpanna) do parharâpedhaya, panharapetha pappåtaychain (pratıpădaycyam) 78 (panharayata) 79 paupātayenā (pratipadayama) 78 paribaratha (parharata) 79 pappumna (panpūma) 80 panharcha (parihara) 79 paſivedctha (pratavedayeta) 79-80 panbărahu (panharaya) 80 parvelhau (prahreshin) 78 parharetha (parhartta) 19. 79 patryissaka (prativesmaka) 16 parıharitava (parihartavya) 81 patta (pb) 90 panhattat (maridgat) 86 pattana (pattana) 26 pacii (bhramatı) 89 pattava, pattāva (prasthäpı) go parinamatuna, parinaractuna (pari- pajtham (prishtha g6 namayya) 37 Pārında (Paulinda) 14, 19 pattharo, patthāro (prastara) 9 pathi (prishtha) 36 panprochhat (pariprichchhat) 78 patyāsamna (pratyasanna) 80 paruă (panshat) 15, 59 pavam, pāuam (prakrta) 10 pantditu, pantptu pantyajya) 16, padla (pach) 90 23 paumam (padma) 31 parittäyadha, panttayaba (pantrá- paūro (paura) 13-14 yasva) 105 padruso (paurusha) 19 parivada (ghap) go pauso (prāvruh) 34, 36 parivatthabbo (panvastavya) 25 piva (plavi) 90 20 ·158 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE pävadanam (pädapatana) 33 pi (api) 9 pavanoddhaam, pavanuddhaam pia (pb) 90 (pavan-oddhata) 33 plă (pită) 46, 52 pavatayevű (pravarttayeyuh) 79 piagamanem (priyagamana) 16 pavattho (prakoshtha) 18 pialam, piam pita) 38 pavisa (pravıá) 91 pianti (pibantı) 120 pavithalisantı (pravıstārayıshyantı) piao (pitarah) 52 79 piarā (pitarah, pitrīn) 52 pavvāla (chhädı, plāvi) go piaram (pitaram) 46, 52 pavvatāyatı (parvatāyate) 77 piare (pitrin) 52 pavvāyai (mlayata) 83 plarchi (pitribhih) 52 pāyuso (prāvrish) 34 piarena, parcnam (putra) 46, 52 paya (pach) go piaro (pitā) 46, 52 påyamīnā (payasvini) 24, 80 piau, plavo (pitarah) 52 payaraf (smaratı) 83 plavam (pitam) 38 payasa (prakási) 90 pichavidezni (pratyarpıtavănă asmı) påyayatı (prāpayatı) 80 79 pochchhai pasyatı) 88 pidăpayati (pidayatı) 80 pekkhadı (paśyatı) 103 pihā (sprihā) 28 pekkhia (drishtyä) 103 pipja (pob) 90 pemmam (preman) 29 pikkam (pakkvam) 8, 24 pendam (pinda) 10 pinaã, pinadā, pinattam, pinattanam, pendava (prasthāpı), go pinimā (pinată) 36 perantam (paryanta) 9, 25 piotti (priyah ata) 10 peskadi (prekshat) 100 pipula (vipula) 18 phala, phala (pat) Or pisa (pish) 91 phala, phalā, phalam (phalam, pisāji (pišáchi)_22 phalāni) 52 Pisājípadaka, (Pıśächſpadraka) 16 phalamavabarai (phalan-apabaratı) pisumaam (vismaya) 120 35 pisuna (kath) 90 phalāns, phalāni (phalanı) 52 pita, pitã (pita, putra) 53 phale (phalam) 52 pitinā (pitra) 53 phalcı (pātayau) 82 pitrı (pitrin) 53 phaliam, phâliam (patita, pāpta) 82 pitthic (prothyām) 61 phāliga (sphapka) 17 pitu (pitre, pituh) 53 phalıkā (parikhā) go pituchchha pitrasvasā) 24. 39 phalibo (sphafika, parigha) 17-18, 20 pituno (pituh) 53 phalo (phalam) 52 pitusu (pitrishu) 53 phamso (sparsa) 28, 35, 91 piu (pitarah, pitrin,) 52 phaneso (panasa) 20 piühi (pitrbhih) 52 phandanam (spandana) 28 prunā (putra) 52 pharatı (sphuratı) 15 piuno (pitarah, pitrin) 52 phariso (sparsa, spris) 31, 91 piva (iva) 120 pharuso (parusha) 20 pivāsati (pipăsatz) 77 pbāsa (prs) 91 Payadası, Piyadasi (Priyadarsn) 54 phassa (sparia) 31-32 Piyadasısa, Piyadasisă (Priyadarsinah) phattho (spashta) 28 54 pac (yüyam) 67 Pokkharo, Poksharo (Pushkara) 11, phcggu (phalgu) 15 27, 99 phida, phatja, phuda (bhram) gs pommam (padna) 31 phuça sphut, bhrams) 89, gi pora (paura) 19, 42 phudal (sphutatı) 86 poránā (paurāni) 11 poudam (spashta, sphuta) 87 posatha (upavasatha) g phunai (bhraman) 89 pota (pautra).42 phusaf (märshti, bhramatı) 88-89 potthaka, poithao (pustaka) 11, 14 phussita (pushpita) 28 15, 32 phutta (spbutita, sphut, bhrams) 80, prache (pratyaya) 20 prachu (prachya) 9 phufai (sphutat) 86 prahadava (prahctavya) 83 89, 91 ·GLOSSARY 159 prahıdem (prahıtavan wasm) 79 pumasmă (purpsah) 51 prahitesi (prahıtavān=an) 79 pumnasmin (pumsı) 51 prälmva, priimvan, priiva (prāyah) pumassa (pumsc, pumsah) 51 123 pumasu (pumsu) 51 prajühitavya (prabotavya) 80 pumc (punsah, pumsı) 51 prăpunāt (prāpnuvantı) 78 pumebli, pumchi (pumbhih, pumprashamda (pärshada) 38 bhyah) 51 prassa (dns) 118, 122 pumena (pumpsā, pumsah) 31 prassadi (pasyatı) 122 pumesu (pumsu) 51 prathamadara (prathamatara) 42 pumo (pumän) si prathum (prithivi) 120 pornsai (märshtu) 88 pratishţāpita (pratishthāpita pumunā (pumsa, pumsah) 51 pratistavete pratubthāpayat) 23 pumuno (pumsc, pupsah) 51 prāu (prāyah) 123 Punayasune (Punarvasau) 53 prayuhotava (prahotayya) 80 punan (punaræapi) 108 preshenti (preshayant) 78 purchhaf (mārshti) 88 presheti (presbayat) 78 punäakammo (punyakarma) 96 preshisama (preshayishyaua) 79 puriñam (punya) 100 Payadrast (Priyadarsin) 12 punovi (punarapi) 108 pruva (pūrva) 38 punu (punah) 129 puac (pujayas) 53 puppham (pushpa) 27, 31-3% pubba (pāya) 22 puram (pūrva) 105 Pudanagalate (Pundranagaratah) 42 purckkhëra puraskära) 32 puddo (putra) 102 punllam (pauratsya) 37 pushamam, pudhumam (prathama) purima (pūrva) 42 puriso (purusha) 12, 57 pudhavi (prithyt) 10 Pushyabodhino (Pushyabodhch) 53 pubai, puhavi (prithwi) 10, 12, 14 Pushyabuddhisya (Pushyabuddhch) 53 pūja, paja (pija, pājāh, půjām) 52-53 Pushyasınıno (Pushyasriyah) 53 půjābi (pajabhil) 59 pustiyatı 77 püjam, půjánst, (pūjām) 53 puthumi, puthuni (prithvi) 720 pūjānama (pügānām) 53 puttham, putthi (prishjha) 36 püjāsu (půjāsu) 53 putto (putra) 102 pūjaya, půjāya (pūjayā půjāyim) 53 puvvam (pūrva) 105. pājāyam (pijāyām) 53 puyvanbo (pūrvahna) 24 püjays, pūjāye (půjāyām, půjaya, purvasst, puvvassum (purvasmın) 104 pujāyaı) 53 puyae (pājāyai) 53 pūjayehi (püjābhih) 53 puyaſta (püjayitva) 37 pijayo (pūjáh) 52 puyayanto (pūjayan) 80 Pijetaya (pājayıtavya) 24. 80 Pyeva (eva) 110 pajet (pūjayat) 78 rå 46, 94 pulaa (dns) 89 raa (rajan) 50 pulaka (ullas) 91 rää (räjā, rājāgah, räjnah) 46-47, palaai, pulacı, puloc (paśyatı) 88 49-50 pulsa (purushah) 99, 11? raadam (rajata) 16 pulisäha, pulisasia (purushasya) 99 räädo, räädu (rajñah) 47, 49 pulisc (purushah) 99-100 rääht (rajnah) 47, 49 puloct (pasyatı) 88 räähinto (rājabhyah) 47, 49 pumā (pumān, pumāmsah, punnsah) riam (rajan, rájānam) 46-47, 49-50 51 räammi (rājani, räja) 47, 50 pumam. (pumägsam) 51 raanaza (ratoa) 30 pumamhi (pumsah) si rääna, räänar (rajñām) 47, 30 pumambi (pumsı) 51 räänc (tājiah) 47, 49 pumānā (pumsă, pumpsah) 51 rääno (rajah, räjänah 47, 45-50 pumānam (pumamsara, pumsām) 51 rassa (rajnah). 47, 50 pumine (pumat, putSI) 64 riasunto (rijabhyah) 47, 49 puminebh, puminthu (pambhili, riaulam (rajahula) 33 pumbhyah) 51 raiva (raja isa) 11 pumånesi (pumau). 51 rabhasıya (rābhasya) 23 pumino (pumasah) 51 richa (råja) 95 ·160 A GRASAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE rachchhà (rathyā) 26 rammal (ramyate) 87 rācbinā, råchină (rājña) 96, 120 rampa, rampha (talsh) gr rāchini (räjo) 120 räña (råjfia) 53 råchino, rāchio (räjäah) 36, 120 ranañjaho (rananjaya) 22 radanam (ratna) 30 rañja (rañji) 90 rac (rājāah, rājadi, rājai) 47, 49-50 rankhola (duli) 90 rächi, rãehim (rājabbuh) 47, 49, 52 rannā, raññā (räjñā, rājõah) 47, 49, richinto (rājabhyah) 49 51-52, 120 räcoa, räenam (rajñā) 52 rangam (aranya) 9 rãesu, riesum (rājasu) 47, 50, 52 raññam (rājñām) 51 råesunto (rajabhyah) 49 rañac, rañña (rajñi) 51, 120 Rāhā (Radha) 19 ranno, rāno, rašo, raño (rajin, räjāah) rahada (hrada) 15 47, 50-52 rāſ (råtri) 30. räsaho (răsabha) 22 Tāſhi (rajabhih) 52 rassi (raśmi) 23 Tāikkam (räjakiya) 41 rasso (hrasva) 32 rāimm (sājanı) 52 rattam (rakta, radjita) 87 rāina (råjším) 52 ratti (rătrı) 30 rāmă (rājña) 47, 49, 52 rattım (rätrau) 62 räinam (rājānam, räjääm) 52 rāulam (rājakula) 33 rāino (răjäe, rājánah, rājāah) 47, rayanna (ramya) 123 50, 52 rāya (ranji) go räisu, riisum (rājasu) 52 raya (ru) 90 rātto (rajabhyah) 52 rāya (rāj, răjā) 16, 90 rāja, rājă (räjä) 47, 53 rāyā (rājā, răjảnah, rājšah) 52, 98 rājadharmu (rajadharma) 9 rāyaleram (rājakiya) 41 räjaka (rājakiya) 42 rayam (rājānam, rājan) 52, 105 räjam (rājādam) 57 rāyammi (räjñi, rājani) 52 rajambă (rājiah) 51 rāyāna, rāyānam (rājñām) 52 rajambum (rājtu) 51 raying rãiũah) 5 rājānam (råjānam, rājääm) 51, 53 rāyassa (räjäe, rājiah) 52. rajane (răjõah) 53 råyatto (rajabhyah, räjiah) 52 răjant, rajanı (rājāpah) 53 räye (rajāah, răjäi, răjani) 52 rājānuto (rájājñapta) 8 re 93 räjáno (råjänah, rājāah) 51, 53 reava (much) go rājarisi (rājarshi) 34 reha (răj) 90 rājarva (räjā iya) 40 resi, resim (Inte) 129 rajasa (räjõah) 53 ria (pravis).9: rājasmaã (rājāah) 51 nichchho (niksha) 27 rājasmm (raju) 51 rida (mand) 9: rājassa (rajac, rājāah) 51 riddho (nddha) 12 rāgebbi, räjchi (rajabhih) 51 roam (rina) 12, 14 rājena (rijñā) 51 rina (raj).90 rājasu (rājasu) 51 risi (rishi) 12 rājinā (rājia) 51, 5$ rochchham (rodishyamı) 71 rapide, rājine (rājrah) 53 rochetu (rochayantu) 79 räjiar (rājadi) 51, 54 robita (lohita) 19 råjino (rājñia, räjäah) 51, 53 romantha (romanthe) go räjūblu, răjūhu (rājabhih) 51 roncha (pish) gr räjūka (raujuka) 11 ropāpita (ropita) 80 räjūnam (rajñām) 51 rosáinta (roshavat) 37, 39 räjūsu (rajasu) 51 rosanai (marshu) 88 rakkhadha (rakshata) 79 rottavvam (ruditavya) 86 rakhhai (rabshat).27 rottum (roditum) 86 rakkāpedhaya (rakshayata) 79-80 rottuna (ruditva) 86 ramae (ramate) 70 ruahı (rodishi) 122 ranbhai (runaddhi) 87 Ruddo (Rudra) 24. ramfal, ramipal (ramyate) 87 ruhlhahim, rulkheim (vrikshah) ramiumāgao (rantvi ägataḥ) 62 rukkho (vriksha) 12, 97 117 ·161 GLOSSARY rumbha (rudh) 89 Sådavihana (Satavāhana) 17 rumbhal (rupaddhi) 86 saddaha (sraddha) 89 rundha (rudh) 89 saddahal (sraddadhätı) 84 rundhat (runaddbi) 86 saddahiam (śraddhita) 84 ruñja (ru) go saddalo (fabdavat) 37 runnam rudita) 87 saddhala (sādhārana) 123 ronta (ru).go saddhiddha (sraddhtriddha) 39 rupamayı (raupyamayi) 42 saddo (tabda) 21 Ruppini (Rukmini) 29 sadbi sată) 18 rusa (rusha) 89 sādhu, sādhi (sådhuh) 53 rüsal (rushyatı) 85 sadhuhı (sadhubhuh) 53 rura (rud) 89 sādhûnam (sádhūnám) 59 ruval, tuves (rodit) 85 sådhûsu, sådhusu (sadhushu) 59 ruvium (roditum) 85 sådhuu (sādhur=10) 40 UTYAN (rodishi) 85 saduvisat (shadyimšat) 11 saba (täj) go saha sabhă) 19 sa (asyah) 68 saha (kath) 90 sa (sah, sā, tat, tani) 64 sahaäro (sabakära) 33 sa, s (sah, s.) 63, 66, 68 sahamană, sabamāni sahaminā) 45 saã (sada) 10 sahampau (svayampati) 22 säddas (karhat) 82 sähara (samyr) go suadho (sakata) 18 sahāro (sahakāra) 33 Baahuttam (satakritvas) 37 sahasini (sahasrani) 69 sãaro (sāgara) 16 tabaseba (sahasraih) 69 sabadhu sapatham) 122 sabasesu, sehasesum sahasreshu) 69 sabba, sabbā (sarva) 66 sahasráni (sahasrani) 69 jabbá (sarváh) 66 såhatta (sarayri) go sabbäbhı (sarvābhih) 66 sahevvaūm (sodhavya) 124 sabban (sarvam, sarvām) 66 sähu (sarvah) 122 sabbamhā (sarvasmāt) 66 sabum (saha) 199 sabbamba (sarvasmin) 66 sal (sadā) 10 sabbänı (sarvån) 66 sapham (sahya) 26 sabbāsam, abbásānam (sarvásán) sajjo (shadja) 23 66 sapu (sadyah) 15 sabbasmā (sarvasmāt) 66 kake (sakya) 80 sabbastım (sarvasmin) 66 sakata (satkrita) 80 sabbassa (sarvasya) 66 sakhāramp (saxashāra) 50 sabbassā sarvasyah) 66 takıdama sahtah smah) 79 sabbassam (sarvasyama) 66 Sakmune Sakyamun) 29 sabbäsu (sarvāsu) 66 sakaya, saliye (sakya) 21, 80 sabbāya (sarvāh, sarvasyäh) 66 sakka (sak) 84, 109 sabbayam (sarvasyan) 66 sakkai (saknot) 86, 88 sabbāyo (arvah) 66 sakkana (sal) 109 sabbc (sarve) 66 sakko (Sakra, sakta) 16, 24 sabbebbi, sabbebi (Barvash, sarve sakshyam (sakshyamı) 79 bbyah) 66 Sakyamuni (Sākyamun) 53 sabbena (sarvena) 66 salahā (blaghā) 31 sabbesam, sabbesanan (sarveshára) Salābano (šalavahana, Satavahana) 66 sabbesu (arveshu) 66 salapho (sarabha) 95 sabbhāvam (sadbhāva) 91 sålaše (sårasah) 100 sabbo (sarvah) 66 samachaira (samacharya) 13 sabhalaům (saphalam) 129 samachchba (vaich) go sabhari (saphari) 18 samadapaystave (sampădayıtum) 80 sachāyana (sachápa) 16 pamāna (bhuj) go sachcham (satya) 26, 32 garancra (tramaneya) 22 sada (sad) Bg sanānu (samam) 128 Sadakanı (Satakarnı) 17 samata (samāpta) 80 sadan (siyate) 86 ·162 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE samattho (samasta) 25 sarado (sarad) 34, 36 samāya (samāja) 98 sarai (swaratı) 82-83 såmaya (pratihsh) gi sarajitantı (samrañjayant) 78 sambhaval (sambhavat) 81 sarango (färnga) 30 bāra (sambära) 11 saraphasam (sarabhasa) 95 samhı (sua) 51 sararuham (saroruha) 33 samaiddhi, sâmiddhi (samriddhi) 8 saratı (smarat) 32 samjhã (sandhyā) 35 sarā (sant) 34 samkā (sankā) 36 sarichchham sadraksha) 27 sambara, samkamra (samskära) 27 sarisa (sadniša) 12 samkhita (sankshipta) 80 sarigaminam, sarisam nimam (sadnsamkbo (Sankha) 36 sam=idam) 105 samkujamachhc (sanluchamatsya) 16 saro (saras) 34 sammadakkhâta (samyag=akhyāta) sarvakicha (sarvalntya) 80 40 sarvasapa (sarvasattva) 24 sammaddo (sammarda) 26 sarve (sarvalı, sarvasmin) 69 sammadeva (samyak cva) 40 sasama (sarshapa) 18 sammillai (sammilat) 86 sasmam (suni) 51 sammosa (sammarsha) 15 sasu (shatsu) 69 samnamdhåpayıyå (sannidhāpya) 37 sāsu svasu) 51 samñavcyama (samjñāpayāma)_78 Šātābanırattha (Šātavāhaniyasampatapādayant (samprappādyrāshtra) 23 antc) 78 Sātakanino, Satakanisa (Šātaharneh) sampappajisat (sampratıpatsyante) 53 79 sātama (saptama) 11 sampatıpata (sampratipatti) 17 satanı (satānı) 69 sampumpa (sampurna) 80 satarı (saptatı) 69 samta (santah) 53 Sātavāhanhāra (Šātavāhaniyāhāra) samtam (san) 53 23, 34 samuthāpiyamāna (samutthāpya satehi (fatazh) 69 māna) 80 sathila (sıthila) 22 sarnyachara (saravatsara) 19, 28, 54 Satino (Salteh) 53 samvara (samyrı) go sattaraha (saptadasa) 21 samvata, samyattao (sarvartta, sattan (saptat) 17 samvartala) 26 sattāvisā (saptavimsan) 41 samyella (samvesht) 89 satthı (svast 25 samvellal (samveshtate) 85 Sattuddha (Satrughna) 108 sånam (tāsām) 67 Saundalà (Sakuntalā) 105 sanāna (snāna) 95 savā (sarvă) 69 sandasayanto (sandarśayan) 80 savabo (sapatha) 18 sandbo (shandha) 21 savam (saryam) 69 sandhukba, sanduma ( pradīp) 91 Savamñuno (Sarvajñasya) 53 sāne (sun) 5: Savadu (Sarvajña) 9 sancho (sneha) 31, 95 sāvāpayāmı (Srāvayămı) 78 sangāmo (sangrāma) 95 savasa (sarvasya) 69 sanham (slakshna) 27 savası (saryasmin) 69 Sanichchharo (Sanajichara) 13 savāya, savāyı (sarvasyäm) 69 sankā (sanha) 36 savc (sarvah, sarvam, sarvasmun) 69 sankhăi (samatyāyatı) go savcna, savenā (sarvena) 69 sankho (sankha) 36 savesu (sarveshu) 69 sannå (samjñā) 30 savina (saryoshim) 69 sannāma (ādn) 90 savino (svepna) 6 sapnuma (chbådı) go sävo (šāpa) 17 santhayam, santhåviam (samsthā. sayram sarvam) 69 pita) 10 savre (saryah) 69 santo (san) 53 savresu (sarveshu 69 sappham (Sashpa) 27 savāyāna (sarv-odyana) 13 gara (sinn, sri) 32, 89 savvă (sarvă, saryah, sarvăn) 62 sāra (prahn) go savvådo, savvat, savvaya, savvādu Sarabhū (Sarayü) 22 (sarvayā, sarvasmāt, sarvasyāh) 62 ·169 GLOSSARY sax vāc (mryayi, sarsasyām) 62 szālo (srigala) 12 sayvāc (sarvayai, sars asyah) 62. sibhi (uphā) 18 sanāhi (sanābhih sarsebhsah, sībharo (silara) 17 sarvasmāt, san ábhrah, sirvassām) sidhulo (szchila) 19 62 siha (sprih, kanksh) go-gr savvähim (sans abhih, sarvasmin) Sīhala (Smhala) si 62, 64 sîharo (shara) 17 savvähinto (sarvebhyah, saribbyah) sino (simhah) 10, 14 62 sulákhalia (silaskhalita) 41 savvãi (sarvänı, sarvasyår, sarvasi, sahmato (sríman) 4 Jarvāzas, sarvassāh) 62 silattham (slishta) 30 savyāım (sarvanı) 62 sım (teshâm, täsām) 56, 63-64 savvajjo sarvajña) 14. simádbarassa (siwadharaya) 61 savvam (sarvam, sariam) 62 simgho (suha) 53 savvam (saryam) 64 Sunbadatto (Sinhadattah) II Savvammi (san asmin) 54, 62, 64 simpa (sinch) go savvāna (sarvesham) 62, 64. sinātam (soáta) 97 savvana, savvånara (sarieshäm) 62, stacha (sich) 90 64 sindharam (samdhava) 13-14 savvanı (sanānı) 62 sancha (ancha) 23, 31 sapranno, savvaíño (sarvajfia) 24, sincru (snäyu) 31 96, 102 singaro (sringårah) 12 savvão (sars āh) 62 sinbo (sisna) 27 savassa (sars asza) 64 sianam (salara) 13 Savvassım (sarastain) 5, 62, 64 sippa (supa) 32 savvāsu, savvāsum (sarvisu) 62 sıram (surah) 36 savvasunto (sarvābhvah) 62 siraroo (siroroga) 33 savvattha (sarvasmin) 5, 62, 64 sirası (sırasi) St sanatto (sarvasmāt) 64 sui (sti) 31 savvāu (sarvah) 62 sirinatasa (srimatah) 53 savvavai (pasyata) 88 sirimate, sirimāto (simán) 53 savvc (saryc, sansån) 62, 64 siroroo (siroroga) 33 savvehi, savychum, sasychom (sarvaih) sasa (Lath) 90 62, 64 sitthao (sikthaka) 23 savvena (sarvena) 62, 64 sitthi (srisht) 12 savvesim (sarreshăm) 64 sitti (sako) 38 savyesu, savvesura (sarreshu) 62, 64 sivno (svapna) 8,31 savvo, savvu (sarvah) 62, 122 sya, sya (sat) 78 sayam (svayam) 24 siyant, siyasu (syuh) 78-79 sayha (sahya) 26 sigāti, suatu (sāt) 78 sāyita (svādıta) 22 SO (sah, tat) 63-64, 66, 68 sayyanaham (sajjaninām) 100 soaam, soam (50='yam) 33 sc (sah, tc, tat, tani, tasya, tasyah, soamallam (saukumãrya) 26 asyāh, šumu) 51, 55, 63-64, 68 subbacho (suvachah) 15 sca (näch) 90 socharc, sochaye, sochāye (lauchaka) sed (scvá) 30 16, 42 scalam (sarvāla) 13 sochchai (sroshyau) 72 scbhalıā (sephālıkā) 18 sochchbabusa (srosbyas) 72 scha (nas) gr sochchbam (srinom, srosbyárai) 71, sejä (sayya) 9, 15, 25 selo (sala) 13, 22 sochchhi. (sroshyajı) 72 scedūra (sindura) 14 sochchhihinta (sroshiyant) 72 scopam (saya) 13 sochchbubi (sroshyat2) 72 scsayo (saliava) 16 sochchhihimi (sroshyamor) 72 seste (sreshtha) 25 sochchhihia (sroshy291) 72 Sctagin (Sreshthagin) 25 sochchhihitthà (sroshvatha) 72 sevā (sevă) 30 sachchhimo (sroshyāmah) 72 shavámkya (svamasha) 20, 31 sochchhint (sroshjagt) 72 shulıyıka, shuryka (sauryika) 26 sochchhi (sroshyasi) 72 siālo (sýāla) 113 sochchbitthå (froshyatha) 72 111 ·164 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE socvā (svapitavya) 124 súszi (sushyatı) 85 salaha (shodaśa) 21 suskam (sushka) 100 solla (pach) go sususcyu, surasera (ſusrūsheyuh) somālo (sukumāra) 19 78-79 sommo (saumya) 23 sususată, sustusatu, susrusātu (fuś sonbă (saushă) 21 rüshatām). 79 sonidāha (sonitasya) 100 sutto (supta) 28 Son-uttaro (Son-ottarau) 13-14 suttosi (suptah asi) 70 sonam (saurya) 26 sutvă (srutvā) 77 Sorpāraga (Sürpāraka) si suumälo (sukumāra) 19 sossa (sushma) 23 suuriso (supurusha) 22 sottam (srotah) 29 suyätthu (svastı) 32 sottuna (srutya) 37 suve (šva) 24, 31 sotum (śrotum) 77 suvva (sru) 110 soūna śrutva) 37. suvvai (srūyate) 87 spamıka (svämuka) 24 svägatam (su-āgatam) 40 spasuna (svasrā, svasrinam) 24, 53 svāmisya (svāminah) 54 sräpancra (srāmancya) 42 svassa (sa asya) 40 srävāpaka (Srāvaka) 80 svora (sphura) 17, 28 srunāru (śrınvantu) 79 sua (svap) 91 stunidava, srunidavya srotavya) 81 syadı, syatı (syät) 78 sruyata (šrūyate) 78 sata (sthitā) 25 ta (tat) 68 sū (dbuk) 93 tā (täh, tān, tasmāt, tāvat) 34, 64, Sudisana (Sudarsana) 8 66, 68, 105 sügba (sukha) 19, 22 taā, tai (tadă) 10 sugbım (sukhena) 122 tanım (tadànim) suhia (sukbin) 105 tabbam (tāmra) 29 suſ (süchī) 16 tābhi (tābbuh, tābhyah) 66 suidi (sukrit) 17 tachchha (taksh) gi sujamāna (srijamāna) 80 tāda (tāla) 18, 90 Sujjo (Sürya) 97. tadāgaūdapāna (tadāg-odapāna) 34 sukhāpayāmı, sukhayami, sukhayamı tadătpa (tadātva) 24, 42 (sukhayamı) 78, 80 taddhu (tava) III sukhiyana (sukhāyana) 80 taddhūna (drishțvā) 97 tade (tasmăt) 68 sukhayita (sukhita) 80 tādi (tali) 18 sukhumāla (sulumāra) 22 tado (tasmát, tat), 55, 63-64 sulaklu (sulakshmi) 27 tādo, tādu (tasyah) 63 suliyaka (sauryzka) 42 tāc (tasyah, tasyām, taya) 63-65 sumara (smn) 32, 89 tac (tvayỡ, tray) 57, 64-65, 109 Guimaraſ, sumarat, sumarcdi(smaratı) taha, tahā (tatha) 9 32, 82-83, 103 tabåm (tasmāt) 122 suman (smara) 122 tahe (tasyah) 122 sumania (smrtvā) 103 tāhe (tada, tasmin, tasyām) 55, 63- sumi (asm) 27 64 suna śru) 90 tähi, tādım (tābhih, tābhyah) 63, 66 sunal (frinou) 86 tahi, tabun (tava, tasmin, tada) 35, sundcram (saundarya) 9, 14, 25 sundo (saunda) 14 tahinto (tvat, tcbhyah, tābhyah) suneyu (śrinuyuh) 78 63, 65 sunijjal (srůyate) 87 tal (tada, yushmad, tvaya, tava, suñña (sūnya) 32 tvayı) 10, 57, 64-65, 10g sugusā (snusbā) 97 tās (tâni, taya, tasyah, tasyam) 63 supa ((mn) 89 tată (tada, tasmin, tasyām) 55, 63-64 supal (mārsku) 88 tałam (tritiya) 11 sūpāthaya (sūpárthaya) 34 taldo, taidu, talkinto (tvat) 65 45 tām (tāni, tyayā, tyayı) 63, 122 Suro, Süro, Sujjo (Sürya) 26 taisa (tadrisa) 123 55, 63, 68 ·165 GLOSSARY taitto (trat, yushmat) 58, 64-63 tatru (tasy2, tasmin) 187 talkha (alsh) 91 tattha (tasmin) 55, bg-64 Takhasily (Takshanla) 29 atthūna (dphs) 97 tals (tadi, tasuun) 55, G4 tattu (taura) 123 taldarp (ladiga) 18 tatto (tat, tasmāt, tat) 55,58, 63-65 talaanshat (bhramati) 89 tau (tubhyam, Ivat, tava) 122 tålas en gaam (tālas pintaka) 10, 28 Lâu (tab) 68 cálcanta (burimi) 90 tium (taval) 129 tama (tram, tvim, tam, tim, tar) 57. tiva, taram (tavat) 34, 105, 129 63-66, 94 tavam (tvim) 67 tama, táma (tivat) -16, 123 tavassi (tapassin) 105 tamida (bhrimu) go taya (tat, trajā, tajā, tasyah) 66-67 tāmabım (tavat) 123 taya (tasmät, tasz äh, tasyām) 67-68 tambam (tảmm) 29 Layam (taszám) 69 tambo (stambha) 25 tayassu (tayoh asru) 39 timbra (tämra) 29 täjc (tasmai, tasyo) 68 lamhi (tasmāt) 64 tayı (tvayı) 67 tumbi, tarpbi (iasmin) 55, 63-64, 68 tayo (trajah) 67 Tämotaro (Damodara) 96 tãyo itah) 66 tamam (trjasta) 35 te (naya, cava, te, sah, tån, tämi) tammam (tirara) 29 58, 63-68 fana 123 icava (pradip) 91 tana, tänarp (tashin, risim) 55-56, tebbi (tazh) 66 63, 68 keddaha (tátat) 37 Lanam (trina) 12, 14 schi, schimp (tava, tash, tebhyah) tanena (ktc) 123 63-64, 66, 68 tanhã (tuhna) 32 tehum (uatinte) 123 taghi (tam hı) 40 ichu (tādría) 123 tām (ke, tāni) 63, 67-68 tclla (taila) 14 tafificia (tam=ca) 40 tellokkam, tcloam (trailokya) 30 tanu: (tanvi) 31 tena 94 tanuvaka (svakiya) 39 sena, tena, tenă (tena) 54, 63-64, 66, tao, tão (tåh, tasma) 63-64 68 tapasusa (tapasswh) 34 enam kälcnam (raamin käle) 62 taphi (tasmár) 23, 27, 68 tenham (Likeshna) 27 tara (sak) 89 tcra, teraha (trayodasa) 9, 17, 21 tarar (salaou) 88 Tcranhu (Thrasmi) 24 tarao, taraú (caravah) 31-52 Teranhuka (Trasraspuka) tarina (tarsha) 31 terasz, terasama (trayodasa) 17, 69 tário (zadnja) 12 resa, tesam, lesi, tesim (tebim, tāsám) tarü, taruno (taruh, taravah) 52 55-56, 63-64, 68 tasa (tras) 91 tesu, tesim (tashu) 63-64, 68 Lisa (tasya, teshire) 55, 63-64 teltahe, icttehu (tatra) 123 tasal (trasatu) 88 tettia, tettuha (tivat) 37, 123 tasam, tasām, tasanam (tāsām) 63, iema, tcham (tatha) 123 67 tevala (tāı at) 123 tası (tasmin, tasim) 69, 68 tha, thảa (stha) 89-90 tasınă (trishna) 32 thlahu (sthasyau) 83 tassa (tasya) 32, 55, 63-64 thání (tishthau) 83 tassa (tasyah, tasyam) 55, 65, 66-67 thaanu (tishthanu) 83 tassam (tasyām) 67 hai (tshhau) 83 tassiya, tase (tasyah) 67 thähu (sthäsyat) 83 tassi, tassın (tasmin) 55, 63-64 thås (tishthatı) 8g tasu (tasya) 122 thairn, thairn (sthavua) 19 tasu, tasum (tásu) 63, 67 thakka (stha) go, 118 tăsunto (tebhyah, sabhyah) 63 thambha, thambha (stambha) 25 tathariva, tatheva (tathi iva) 40 thānam (sthāna) 25, 32 tathupavaara (tath-opamam) 39, 40 thant (tishthanta) 122 táliso (tädnia),97 Thinu (Sthânu) 25 tatosmup (tatah am) 79 thapayau (sthapayau) 77 ·166 A GRAMAR OF THE PRRKRIT LANGUAGE 64, 123 kc) 9 thapayıcham (sthapayıtvā) 97 tisu (tasu, trishu, tsrishu) 60, 63-64, thāpety thapeti (sthăpayatı) 77 67, 69 thầu (tstatu) 8g tisum (tasu) 63 thavao (stavaha) 25, 29 tisunto (tābhyah, tnbhyah, tasri thumpa (trip) 89 bhyah) 63-64 thimpai, thippai (tripyat) 83 titbiti (sthitva) 37 thuyantı (tishthantı) 78 tattham (tirtha) 13, 24 thoram (sthūla) I tuttho (ushtha) 97 Thorasısı (Sthūlasirsbin) 19 tiu (tah) 63 thuba (stupa) 16 tiu (tasyāh) 55 thubha (shtiv) 15 tyam (tatha) 123 thui (stut) 25 trvangulam (tryangula) 22 ti (Ita) 9 tiyidilka (mand) 91, ti (tr, trayah) 66, 69 to (tat, tasmāt, tatah, tadā) 55, 63- tla tia (tayā, tasyah, tasyäm) 53, 63 Tiasiso (Tndaseša) 41 tondam (tunda) II tībhi (tribbih) 67 traidasa (trayodasa) 13, 17 tidha (tathā) 123 tram (tat) 122 tido, tīdu, tic (taya, tasyāh, tasyām) trātārasa (trātuh) 53 55, 63 trayo (trayah) 69 tggam (tigma) 23 trayodasama (trayodasa) 69 tiba (tathā) 123 tredasa (trayodasa) 17, 69 tībı, tihim (tabhih, tnbbuh, disabbih) Trepitaka (Trapitaha) 42 60-61, 63-64, 67 tri (trayah) 69 tThinto (täbhyah, tnbhyah, tisrıbhyah) trisatamae (tnsatamale, trisatatama- 63-64 til (tayā, tasyah, tasyām) 55, 63 triyuttara (tryuttara) 34 tikichchhă (chikitsa) 22 trodasa, trodasa (trayodasa) 17, 69 tīlita, tilita (tirna) 80 trum (tat) 117 tima (tävat, tathā) 116, 129 tto 65 timba (tim) 118 tu (tava, yushmakam) 65 timidava (stimitavya) 81 tubbha (tvat, tava, yushmākam) 65 omissă (tamisra) 15 tubbhado, tubbhadu, tubbhaha, timni (trayah, trinz) 69 tubbhabinto (tvat, yushmat) 65 tina (tásām) 63 tubbham, tubbhāna, tubbhånam unā (tepa, taya) 54, 63-64 (yushmākama) 65 tina (trina) 15 tubbhasunto (yushmat) 65 tinam (tāsām) 63 tubbhatto (tvat, yushmat) 65 unha, tnham (trayanām, turinām) tubbhe (yüyam, yushmän, vah) 65 60, 64 tubbhehim (yushmäbbuh). 65 tini (trina) 67, 69 tuchchhaum (tuchchhalam) 121 opnam, tinnagnam (trayānām) 67 tudampati Gampat) 22 tinni (trayah, tasrah, trini, trin) 60, tudbra (tubhyam, trat, tava, tc) 122 64, 69 tuc (trầm, tayā, tay) 5s 64-65 tio (täh) 63 tuha (tava, tvam, tvam, ivat) 64-65 tira (sak) 89 tuhaddham, tubaaddham (tavārdha) tirachchāna (taraschina) 15 33 tfrai (saknota) 88 tuhado, tuhadu, tuhahi, tuhanto turiamcha (trascha) 120 (trat) 65 urtullai (bhramau) 89 tuhalera (tävala) 108 tise (tasyah) 55, 69 tuham (tvam, tava, yushmāsu) 65, tashtanto (tishthat) 25 116-17 tisım (tāsām) 63 tutham (tirtha) 13 tissa (tasya) 9, 68 tubāna (yushmalam) 65 tissä, tussam (tasyäh, tasyam) 63, 67 tuhara (tvadiya, yushmadiva) 124 tissannam (turinām) 67 tuhatto (that) 63 tissāya (tasyah) 67 tuhu, tuhum (tubhyam, tvat, taya, tasso (usrah) 67 te) 111, 122 tistamia (tishthantah) 53 tujjha (yüyam, yushmān, vah, tubhtasteya (tishtheta) 78 yam, tvat, tasa, tc) 64-65. 122 ·GLOSSARY 167 tuzghada, kuhalu tuhvli usi- tuo (tam taya) 67. bahinto (wat, sushmi) 63 tupala tupbika. tupbilan (vushtujhana tujjhizam (ww.milam. mikam) 68 Yah' 58 63 tuphc (vuvam, rushmin vah) 67 tuſhasunto (ruslarzat) 6; (uphchi rithmābbih: 63 tujhutto (trae, vushmat) 63 tuphea rushman 17h) 67 tuuhe (rivn, rushmint 37 63-66 tuphesu (rushrzasu) 68 tujhchi tuzjhshm (rushoibhih) 38 tupphc. tuppha (pivam) 120 64-65 türam (turna) 35.30 luisheru (yhmiru) 30. 6 Turamiya (POT) 19 tubetto (nat) 63 türáto türatu (dürát) 97 tula (tul go turzer (tanta) 81 Llanas i (traranaya) 14 tu3 tush) for tum (tram, tvim, mā) 37, 61-63 tusal (rushvaut 85 tuma (rasai 63 tuto (Lato, ? tumal, tumado, tumidu, tunido tütluka birchila) 13.42 tunadu (tsat) si 38, 64-65 luva (ta12. 64-63 tumse (tasi tian) 7. 61-63 turni turado tuvadu, urzhi, furatumihi, tupahi rumahınio (trad) bioto trat) 63 38. 64-03 tuvis (twam am) 65 67 tumit (itari. Lasa) -6, 64-6; turint (gushmilam, 65 tumam (tram, air, nasi, yuk tusara 'lar 89 misul 37, 64-63 tu arai (raracci . 31 tumant (van 58 84 tutartun turareljä tarare, cic. 1 73 currina Mushrikan) Luigsto tusha itat) 63 tumassim tsvan) 38 64 tushadi. tuvhadu, tun haha. tun hatumatto (tvar) 67 him (rushmatı 63 fumate (tas ij 63 tur ham (tav21 67 cumbhira (radin) 1.6 tur hasunto, tuvhuto (ustmar) 63 tume (trim, vari, tarih, tab) 37. fushe (vivam vushmaa) 63 04-63 tushchim (vwshmibhih) 63 tumha (vuvan, hol, lava) 61-65 turvam tubhraml 32 Tumhai, tumhado, tumbadu, tumhthi tram (rvam, mim) 67 tumhahinto, tumhihinto (tva! tisa (tu asa 32 vushmat) 38, 64-6; mavi bari, tvat) 67 turnhalm, tumhium (vüyam, wb man (traut 67 mnin) 117. 122 Dasya (te 2932) 40 tumbikan (yushmikam) 67 zumhaleto (Fushmadiya) 41, ů 94 tumhan (fushmia yushmabhrah ua (pasya) ... yushrat, lari, yushmikam) 65, užsta (upisika) 16 67 112, 122 ubbabhaiai (udbharat) 81 tumhina (yuhmikam) 38, 69-63 ubbla (tava) 63 cumhira (yushmadiyn 124 ubhitapita (ud clăpita) 26 zumbisu (ruhmisu) 122 ubhaves, ubhavesam (ubhayekām) tumbasunto (yubmar) 58, 64-63 bg turhatto (tat, sushmat) 63 ucharucha (uchcharacha) 9 tumbe (rüyam, sushmin) 57, 64-6, ochchha (uloshan) 27 67, 112, 122 uchchbutto (uckshipta) 27, tumhebhi (yushnabhyah, yushmi. sichchů (ikshu to, bhh) 67 udila, udása (udara) 20,22 tumhechchayam (sushmadiya). 41 uddhila (uddhül) 90 tumhchi, tumhtkun (rushmabhyah, uddkumā (uddhmä) 89 yushrabhih) 58, 64-65, 67, 117, uddhumat (uddhamaa) 84 udisaya (addisya 37 tunahesu (yushmásu) 38, 64, 67 udů (ntu) 12 tummehin (vueshmabbth) 38, 64 udupina (udapana) 9 tumma, tumo (lava) 65-63 ugachha, ugachke (udgachchhet) 78 lundukho, tunbiko, sunhto (tüsbnila) ugge, ugghada (udghiu) go 30, 91 Ugghusai (marshga) 88 142 ·168 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE 22 44, 48 ujjba (tava) 65 uvutaya (udvartya) 37 ujjhchum (yushmābhih) 65 uyvā (udvå) 90 ujjuo (rujuka) 29 uvella (udycsbt) 89 ukkantha (utkantha) 35 uvvcllai, uvvavat (udveshtate) 85 ukkero (utkara) 9 uvviva (udvij) 89 ukkhaam, ukkhāam (utkhāta) 10 uyvivaſ (udvijate) 85 ukkasam (utkrishta) 87 uyāma (udyāma) 26 ukkukkura (utthă) 90 uyana (udyāna) 23-24, 26 ukkusaf (gamyate) 87 uyha (tava) 65 ullâla (unnāmı) go uyhado, uyhadu, uyahı, uyhahinto, ullasa (ullas) gr uyhasunto, uyhatto (yushmat) 65 ullunda (vırcchi),go nghe, (yiyam, yushman) 65 ulühalam (ulūkhala) 11 uyhehim (yushmäbhih) 65 umbaram (udumbara) 34 uyyina (udyăna) 24 umha (tava) 65 umbā (ushman) 27 va (iva, eva) 9 umbado, umhadu, umhahi, umha- vāa (sak) 89 biato (yushmat) 65. vă, văa (mlai) 89 umhāna (yushmākam), 65 väā (vâch) 34 umhasunto, umahatto (yushmat) 65 vaai (saknot) 88 umhchum (yushmäbbih) 65 vàai (mlayata) 83 ummillar (unmilat) 86 vaam (vayam) 64, 104, ummujjati (unmajjatı) 15 vaanam (vachana, vadana) 16, 21- ungha (nıdrā) 90 unnáma (unnami) go vaano (vyajana) 8 upadabeyu (upadadhyuh) 79 vāao (vảyavah, vāyun, vāyave, vãyoh) upahanati (upahant) 78 upamna (utpanna) 80 vacha vraja) 16, 22 uparakhita (upalakshita) 19 vächā vāch) 34 upayata, (upeta) 80 vachcha (känksh, vraj) 89, 9I upāla (kath) 90 vachchal (vrajab) 85 uppalam (utpala) 23 vachchha (vriksha) 45. 48 uppcla (undāmu) 90 yachchha (yrikshāh, yriksbau, yrik- Uresaka (Aurasaka) 42 shăn, vrikshāt) 42-43, 48, 51, 61 usabho, ushaho (vrishabha) 15 vachchhädo,vachchhādu,vachchhähı, üsala (ullas),91 vachchhāhm, vachchhābinto usao (utsava) 28 (vriksbät) 42-43, 48, 51, usapāpsta (utsarpita) 80 vachchhahinto (vriksbebhyah) üsåro (äsāra) 10 48, 51 usiao (utsava) 28 vachchhala (vatsala) 100 Ushavadāta (Rishabhadatta) 11-12, vachchham (vriksham) 35, 44, 48 vachchhammi (vrikshe) 43, 48 19 ussikka (much) go vachchhāna, vachchhänám (vnkshaussukkam (autsubya) 15 nām) 42-43, 48 ussuo (utsuka) 28 vachchhão (vriksbāt, vilshebhyah) usumbha (ullas) 91 51 usuo (utsuka) 28 vachchharo (vatsara) 28 Utarăpadha (Uttaräpatha) 53 yachchbassa (vfikshasya) 43, 46 uthaviyadı (utthāpyate) Bo vachchhāsunto, vachchhatto (vrikshe. uthāyă (uttishthcta) 78 bhyah) 43, 48, 5! vachchhatto, vachchhāu (vrikshât, uttariijam, uttariam (uttarlya) 18 uttha (utthā) go vrikshebhyah) 51 utthanga (unnamı) go vachchhe (vrikshăn, vrikshe) 43, 48 ufthavaſsa 129 vachchhchi, vachchhehim, vachchhcutu (ritu) 15 hum, vachchhebinto (vrikshath, uvadayı (upădáya) 37. vrikshābhyām, vrikshcbhyah) 35, uvaladdha (upalabdha) 19 42-43, 48, 51, 61 uvāsaga (upāsaka) 16 vachchhena, vachchhenam (vphshcna) 42-43, 48, 51 uyastide (upasthita) 100 uvigina (udvagna) 80 vachchhésu, vachchhesum (vrikshe- ·169 GLOSSARY shu) 35, 43, 48 vahúsum (vadhúshu) 49 vachchhaunto wishcbhyah) 43. rahlu (vadhvă, vadhváh, vadhih, 48, 51 vadbvām) vachchho (vn shah, vakshah, vatsah) vahasse (vadhårtham) 61 12, 27-29, 42, 48 vai 116 vada (mūdha) 123 vår (mliyatı) 89 vaddha (vridb) 89 Vaīsåho (Vaisalba) 18 vadahi (valabhſ) 18 vajiti (avayıtya) 37 vaddha' (varddhate) 85 vajja (tras) 91 vaddhaba (vatddhatha) 70 vajjal (trasata) 88 yaddhamino (vardhamana) 32 valjara (kath) go vaddhatha (varddhatha) 70 vaklalam (valkala) 24, vaddho (vriddha) 12 vakkhinam (vyakhyane) 29 vædhamăna (hanyamina) 80 vala (arohi) 90 vadhanika (värdbaniba) 42 valagga (äruh) 91 vadhasita (vardhishyate) 79 yamkars (valra) 35, 38 yadhayısanti (vardhubyanh) 79 Vammaho (Manmatha) 20, 28 vadbayısatı (vardhishyatı ) 79 vamno (vama) 35 vadheya (vardheta) 78 vampha (kanksh) 91 vadhisanti (vardhishyanu) 79 vanál, vanäſ, vaníim, vanani (vanāni) vadhisatt (vardhishyat) 79 35, 45, 102 vadhutha (avardhishta) 79 vanay (vanam) 45 vadhıyatı (yardhat) 78 vanappat (vagaspata) 28 vadhıyısan (vardhishyatı) 79 vaacha (varch) 90 vadhd (vadhvah, vadhih) 50-51 vandam (vrinda) 38 vadhabhi (vadbubbih) 51 vandāpayat (vandayat) 80 vadhuc (vadhvah) 53 vandara (vrinda) 98 vadhūhi (vadhūbhih) 51 vane 94 vadhinara (vadhúnám) 51 vanbi (vahnı) 27 vadhusu (vadbäshu) 49 51 vaõja (vray), 118 vadhuya (vadhva, sadhvăm, vadh- vanLuna (vakra) 110 väh) 58 value (a) 18 vadhuyam (vadhvám) 51 vaññadi (vrajat) 100 vadhuyo (vadhvah) 50 vant (upante) 9, 39 vadhuyo vadbüh) 51 vāpata (vyäprita) 102 vaditum (vaktum) 77 vapito (vãpita) 77 vaggho (vyāghra) 95 vappha (bäshpa, väshpa) 27-28, 108 vaggi (vägmi) 23 väraha, bāraba (dvädasa) 17, 21 vaggola (romanthe 90 varahada (ausn) 90 vahål, vahāya (vadbărtban) 61 varal (vrinot, wmutc) 82 vahilla (sighra) 123 vårasa, vārasama (dvádasa) 17, 69 vähittam vyähnta) 29 varha (vpish) 118 väho (väshpa) 28, 30, 108 väri, väri (vär, vårenu) 121 vahu vadhú 45 vânua, várium (varini) 121 vahů (vadhvah, vadhüh) 49 vārmai, värimal (virimayi) 41 vakia, vabla (vadhvä, vadbväh, varisa (yrish) 89 vadhvim) 49 vanigai (varshau) 82 vahữu (vadhūh) 44 varisani (varshåh) 54 vapuavaidho (vadhyayodba) 41 varmasya (varmanah) 59 Yahudo, vahudu (vadhváh) 49 yarshärats (varsbartu) 34 vahîc (vadhvā, vadhvih, vadhvău) vada (vamba, varsha) 11 vasadhi, vasahi (vasat) 17, 112 vakuhı, vahuhup (vadhubbuh, vadh- vasaho (vrishabha) 12, 21-22 väh) 49, 61 Vásaisi (Vyasarsha) 41 vabubinto (vadhūbbyah) 49 vasamtānam (vasatam) 53, 80 vandl(vadhya, vadhväh, vadhväm)49 vasknara (varshánām) 54 vihup (vadhüm) 44, 49 vasatı (vasate, whyate) 78 vahữna, vahūnam (vadhúnám) 49 vasavuthana (vasatäm 39, 80 vahuo (vadhvah, vadhib) 44, 49 yaschalc (vatsala) 100 vahirunto (vadhabhyah) 49 ·170 A GRABAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Vāsesi (Vyāsarshi) 45 venim, vebinto (dvábbyām) 66 vasevu, vasevű, vascyu (vastyuh) 20, vejayantiye (vaijayantyáh) 80 78 vejayrka (vaijayıka) 42 Vasitthosi (Vasishtharshi) 33 vejam (vaidya) 26 vassa (vrish) 112 Velämıka (Vailāmika) 42 yasuā (udvā) go velava (vaich) 90 vāsuya (väsvä) 53 velli (valls) 9 vatamānaka (vartamānaka) 26, 80 velunam (vadurya) 38 vatanakam (vadanala) 96 venham (dvayoh) 66 vātaye (vaktum) 80 Venhu (Vishnu) 10 vatsatr (vadısa) 93 veani (dvau, dec) 66 vattá (vārtā) 26 ver (velā) 19 vaftadi (vartate) 117 veruiam (vaidūrya) 38 vatahum (vartáma) 117 Vesākha (Vaisakha) 13 vattamānam (varttamāna) 26 vessabu (visvabhū) 15 vatteja (varttcta) 78 vesu (dvayoh) 66 vatthu (vastu) 25 yetcyatı (vedayau) 80 vattă (vartiká) 26 yettavvam (veditavya) 86 văn, vậu (vảyo) 45, 48 vetthai (veshtate) 85 väī (väyuh, vāyayah, vāyubhih, vettum (vedatum) 86 väyusu) 44, 48 vettuna (viditvå) 86 vāūdo, váūdu, vaūhi (vāyoh) 48, 61 yeval, vcvanti, vevamānā (vepamānā) vāühi, väūkm (vāyubhih) 44, 48, 61 71 vanhinto (vãyubhyah) 48, 61 vtyva 94 vāum (vāyum) 48 verve 94 vāummi (vayau) 48, 61 v (apı),9 väunā (väyună) 44, 48 via (cva) 91, 93 väūna, våūnam (väyūnām) 48 viaddi (vitardı) 26 vãūno (vāyavah, vayave, vāyün, viană (vedadā) 13 vãyoh) 44, 48 yano (vyajana) 8 väữo (voc , vāyayah) 44, 48 vanillo, vărullo (vikäravat) 37, 39 văură (våtula) 19 Vasantīū (vikäsentyah) 10 vāussa (vayoh) 44, 48 viavayāso (wasakāsa) 41 vätsu, vaium (vâyushu) 44, 48 Viayavammam (Vijayavarman) 305 vausunto (vāyubhyah) 48, 61 vibhāi, vbhe (bibhea) 83 vāvara (vyäpri) go vichcham (vartma) 123 vavasio vyavasıtah) 92 vichchhuo (vrischika) 10, 28, 31 vāvudo (vyåpnta) 102 vichbaddi (vichhardi) 26 vāyuno (vāyoh) 44 vichhaddo (vichbardda) 26 vayam (vayam) 65 vichbodavi (vichchkotya) 124 ve (dyi, yushmabhyah) 66, 68 vichina (vichima) 80 vca (eva) 91 vidahāmi (vidadhamı) 78 cană (vedanā) 13 pidhattam (arjita) 87 vebbhalo (vihvala) 29 vidıyadı (vedazati) do yechchham (vetsyămı) 71 vidvā (vidsān) 32 vedalla (vedasthana, vedanisrita) 41 viha (bhi) 89 vedanattanam (vodanatva) 41 vihai, vihaim (bibbeti) 83 vedaso (vetasa) 8 vihanta (bibhyat) 83 veddhai (veshtate) 85 vibesä (vibunså) 15 vedetu (vedayantu) 79 vibi (vribi) 24 vedba (vesht) 89 vibimseyya" (vibimseta) 72 yedha (vesht) go vibīra (pratilish) 91 vodhai (veshtate) 85 viboda (tāds) 90 vedhanam (veshtanam) 85 Vinbu (Vishnu) 10 vedhaycra (vaidhavcya) 41 vibūna (ribina) 13 vedheí (veshtate) 85 vija (vij) go vediso (vetasa) 8, 17 Vijhachhavatz (Vindhy-arIshavatº) veditu (vedavitva) 17 34 yebaya (varich) go njinamana (vijayamana) 80 ·GLOSSARY 171 vijinity, vijitu (vitya) 37 vijā (vidya) 26 vibhāyatı (vikshaynlı) 27 vilju (vidyut) 34, 38 vujuujoyam (rdyuddyotam) 62 vuula, vujuli (vidyut) 38 vzpůva (nidyut zva) 40 vikctaviya vikrctavya) 80 villao (vklava) 14 vikke (vikri) 89 vikhcai, vkle (vikrinau) 84 whina (vikri) 89 villanai (vihrinatz) 84 vikosa (viros1) Đo nkrigami (vikrinimi) 78 vilambu (vlambasva) 122 vilāsc (viläsa) 98 vilāsını (voc) 45 vilgua (vul) 90 viluppa (Lünlsh) 91 vichhuo (ypischiha) 12 vimdu (vindu) 36 vnho (vismaya) 37 simhanat (vismaralı) 83 Vimjho, Vimjho (Viadhya) 35 vipilavtsi jääpayası) 78 vimaavet vijñāpayatı) 78 viñchhuo (vrischika) 10, 28 Viðjbo (Vindya) 3i vijo (vyjda) 102 vinnānam (vijääna) 28 viñato (vybāta) 95 vinnava (vijñāpi) go vinno (vijna) 102 vinu (vina) 123 vipamuchitum (vipramoktum) 80 vipatıpädayamaina (vipratıpådyemāna) 1o vippagāla (nás) 90 vipphara (visphära) 32 viphatixo (sparsa) 29 viprahına (viprahtaa) 80 vira (sup) gi vira (vili) go viradă (vīrata) 39 vramala (pratiksh) 91 yirca (vircchi).91 vlnyam (virya) 26 visa (gras) B9 virattanam (viratva) 39 vira (virala) 11 visai (grasate) 84 vusajati (visarjatı) 78 visandava ( visarjatavya) 81 visajıdemi (vitarjitaván asma) 79 Visapideva (visarjitavya) 81 visala (mišr). 90 vísambha (viframbha) ni visaral (viimarat) 83 vidiso (vasyāsa) 90 Visattha (visvasta) 11 visava (vishaya) 16, 20 vissarai (vismarati) 82 vissāso viávāsa) 30 vistata vistrita) 80 visūra (khad) 89 visůraf (Abidyate) 88 Visvasayirapc (visvāsaystum) 80 vitarama (vitarimah) 78 vitigiu (viträsayat) 78 vithata (vistrita) 80 vithishyatu (vtishthatu) 79 vittāla (asprisyasamsarga) 123 viftharam (vsbtara) 25 viuda (nāti).90 vulam vipula) 16 vivadu (tvāda) 9.49 vivāsāpayathi, vivasayaiba (vivasayata) 78 vivutha (vgushita, vyushja) 80 myalıdava (vijálayıtavya) 80 viyipata, vyāputa, vivaprata (vyāprita), 12, 80, 102 viyata (vyakta) 80 vayovadisant vyavadılyantı (79 vo (yushän, vah, yushmākam) 58, 64-65 vochcham (vakshyamu) 71 vochcbhibu (valshyati) 72 vochchhu (vakshyatı) 72 vachhimna (avachchbinna) 80 voya (v5)) 90 vokka (vijāapı) 90 volat (gazayate) 87 volino (aukrånta) 87 voram (vadara) 9 vosatto (vibanta) 97 vrachamou (vrajanu) 78 vrachcyam (vrajeyam) 78 vrachbá (vrikshah) 18 vaksbanti (vrajishyanu) 79 vrandam (vrinda) 38 Vrasa (Vyåsa) 123 vuchchai, vuchat (uchyatc) 70, 78 vuchchha (vach, brū) 109 vuchyau (uchyate) 78 vudda (map) 89 vuddal (majatı) 88 vudhra. (vnddha) 12 vuja (tras) 89 vuyal (trasate) 88 vukla (kath) 90 vuna (vray) 122 vuvat (vrageti) 122 vuñeppi (vraj) 122 vuðeppidu (vraj) 122 vunna (Vishanna) 123 puta, vuita (ukta) 11, 80, 193 Vittal (wegeu) 88 ·172 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE vuyhati (uhyatc) 25 yātiso (yādnsa) 97. vyāpata (vyāprita) 80 yavataka (yavatka) 42 vyoshišası (vyavasayısbyası) 34, 79 yävü (yäyuh) 79 vyutha, vyutha (vyushita, vyushta) 80 yāyadě jāyate) 98 ya (yat) 68 ye (ye, yat) 68 ya (ye) 68 yeham (yeyam) 78 yabipurvika (yathāpaurvika) 42 yenandha (yena iha) 40 yam (yam, yat) 68 yesa, yesam, yeshā (yeshām) 68 yamada (yamala) 18 yesu (yeshu) 68 yanayade (janapadah) 100 yatthu (yatra) 123 yanti (yant) 78 yeva (cva) 10 yasa, yast (yasya) 68 yitho (uhta) 10, 80 yasmatiba (yasmåt aha) 40 yo (yah, ya, yat) 68 yaso (yasah) 54 yujantu (yuñjantu) 79 yassıadnyâni (yasya indrıyānı) 39-40 yujevu, yujevā, yujeya (yušjyuh) 79 yathabhăvi (yathá-bhāvi) 40 yujisanti (yokshyatı) 79 yathariva, yatheva (yathā iva) 40 yuvaraño (yuvarājasya) 54 yatı (yatı) 78 ·> 11 99 ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA Page 0111, line 12 Read Sauraseni l, line 25 Read Arsha-Prakrita 2, line 5 Read samskrita line 27 Read jaban 4, line 7 Read subantādarsa 5, line 23 Read Praknia 8, line 7 Read Aj-vidhi 9, line 13 Omit bhagavatu 11, line 3 Read Ushavadāta line 20 Read heradai line 24 Omit poråná 12, line 15 Read risht 13, line 3 Read kenast line 18 Read # Elham 14, line 27 Read second letter line 28 Read first letter 16, linc 3 Read atipraga 17, liac 8 Omt nitorith (nivoudi) and aonik audi line 23 Read Asokan Add Dipr 18 essentially Persian line 29 Add Cikkāre at Nagarjunikonda (sce III 58) 19, line 7 Read pralamghana 15 Omut Chămlamala 21, line 5 Omit kshudra chulla 22, line 14 Read rāsabha line 24. Read paya line 32 Read tha 23, line 11 Read shadja Omit (mukva*) » 24, last line Read bramana, banana. Ins bamana 25, line 5 Omit nzhflushfaka misimdhaya, and add ashia aftha xatha sadha line 15 Read 26, line 15. Read dhutto line 19 Read apraharla 3 >> 22 > line 12.

·174 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE Page - 3 . 26 last line 27, line 5 30, line 6 line 16 31, line 21 line 28 32, line 20 line 25 37, line 2 line 3 38, line 13 Read Read Read Read Read Read Read Read Read Read Add A >> 22 99 >> > - line 26 39, line 17 line 24. 41, line 18 line 29 43, line 5 Read Read Read Read Read Read 33 Asokan katayua Dijghāyatı anusvära nihsuasa loc czt palva midva bhasta bhottum bhotirana The words are taken from Kharoshthi inscriptions and the peculianty is due to Iranian influence vaidūrya krit indriyan Jaumna-yadam luk dat plu in Epigraphic Prakrit avoid a word like vachchhai aggoo Bases (feminine) ending in a Mālā // 1--Māla / mālāt, mālão, māla || 2-mālam mālāt, mālão, māla /3, 5- mālāt, mālde, mālāu mālāhi, mālāhim ll 6-mälät, mālāe mālāu / mälana, mālānam ll 7---mālāt, mālāt, mālāu / mālāsti, mālāsum II 7, for-1 (13) Pums // pumuna bahunt bahūh bahune makātpena line 28 48, line 24 line 29 Read Read Add aggio for 1 Read Read Read Read Read Read Omit -- 50, line 17 51, line 19 line 20 59, line 12 line 13 linc 14 line 3 from below - - line 49 Omt mahālpā 29 ·ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA 175 imassim 33 caurüd =brº 39 Page 56, Ime 11 Read 61, line 2 from below Read 63 line 2 from below Read 65, line 5 from below Add 69, line 11 Read line 2 from below amio for ami at the end 23 - 22 - 70, line 9 Read 71, last line Read 73, line 14 Read 76, lige 3 Read 77, line 16. Read line 19 Read 78, une 9 Read line 13 Read line 14. Read line 16 Omit line 19 Read 80, line 16 Read 82, lines 17-18 --Read 03 25 and loc plu. ubhayeshâm, for-ubhayajok AddThe root path is parasmaipadi, but has åtnanepadi use in the epics, els fathamah Srwadinám trishod alarot hotha ll 1st pers chutcathyatt vāpita nipaleht pāpunāti thryant drabhare Vedic Subjunctive adamana, for asamāna grihnāti, formgrinhāt, and grhnanti, for-grihnanir grahitum bibhett Jänak madyatı, formada sammillat gam ukkusai > - - - 27 - 35 - 99 line 22 Read 83, line 4 Read line 14 Read 85, last linc - Read 86, line 18 Read 87, Ime 8 Omat line 9 Read Ime 4 from below Read 89, line 3 Omnit 90, line 17 Read 91, line 8 Read 94, line 16 Read 95, line 21 Read 97, lines 6-7,- Read - - rugna prabhu=pabka arpi, for--apa ahilankha, for – ahlansoa. Paisachi vaggħo sunusa in line 7 after - 3 ·176 A GRAMMAR OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGE - - » » kasatam in line 6 102, line 7 Read T of the word putra 105, line 3 from below Read hidha, for-hoda 112, line 25 - Add note It has been suggested that S3 and 54 form but one sülra saying that shta in the word dushjara is changed to fa See Fourn Ang Ind Hist, Vol I, p 187. 115, line 5 Read Lingānām line 14. Read sambodhana-bahutue ht » 116, line 19 Read 25, for 24 at the end » 119, line 14. Add note on Dhakka-Sce Sircar, Stud Geog Ang Med Ind, 2nd ed , PP 298ff line 5 from below. Read p and ph 120, line 10. Read ho and huva 121, line 6 from below. Read should, for — IS to line 2 Read muddhā, for-maddha 122, line 11. Omit bracket at the beginning and add bracket after masc' at the end. last line Read sukhena 123, line 5 Read dipad 124, line 1. Read bāhubalam - -

·No text on this page.